Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Lute sobbed in agony, grasping Adam's fallen halo. Her wings expanded as she called for the legions of exterminators to fall back. Her teeth were grit, but the smile on Adam's face was still very much visible even through her tears as he got smaller and smaller. They had to leave him. There was no saving him and returning with his body could compromise everything in Heaven. 

Adam didn't know what was happening around him, he could feel the heat that came after the cold. His mind was rattled as his eyes blinked open. There was a pain in his head like he couldn't believe and a weight to it as well. He tried to reach up but found that he couldn't move, thinking his body was moving without him, or perhaps that his mind was fooling him.

There was a spark after several hours when it felt like his body lit on fire and he sat up, his eyes widening. He hadn't been touched, having died just outside of that small crater in the ground. His head felt so... heavy... his ass hurt. 

He whined quietly, gritting his golden teeth. He reached up and noticed that instead of fingertips, he had sharp claws protruding from the second knuckle of each of his fingers. He gasped at the sight, feeling his teeth with a tongue that didn't particularly feel like his. 

He brushed it over his teeth to feel how sharp and pointed they were before feeling his face. Two eyes, that was correct but now his horns were attached to his head, and strangely enough, they weren't the only pair. A second pair of heavy horns hung from below the first, curling up around his ears. 

His first thought was 'How the hell am I gonna sleep on my fucking sides?' but the thought was quickly washed away as he looked down at his blackened arms and new tail protruding from his robe. He cried out in fear at the sight. 

Ten-thousand years of death and this was... entirely new. 

He got to his feet and stumbled, falling back to his knees and promptly vomiting on the brimstone below him. Everything hurt. At least he still had his wings.

Getting back up again, he wiped his mouth. This place reeked of Hell, he must be dreaming because there was a new Hazbin Hotel right in front of him. He leaned against the door and it pushed right open. 

Charlie looked up from the couch she had been lounging on, leaning into Vaggie's arms. Her eyes widened and she grabbed the shield at her feet, standing defensively as the now-fallen angel stared at her. 

"Do you have a fuckin' bathroom? I swear to fuck I'm gonna hurl..."

Charlie's eyes widened and she looked to Vaggie for support before rushing over to Adam's side, the shield being dropped along the way. "DAAAAD!!!" She shouted, her voice echoing through the hotel. She knew he would be around somewhere, he hadn't said goodbye and gone home yet. "Vaggie! He needs help!- We- We need to get him to a bathroom!" She tried, looking to her girlfriend once more in an attempt to get her moving to help. The girl hardly budged. 

Instead, Vaggie grimaced, “Charlie that's not a good idea- He tried to kill us.”

Adam looked up, trying to find where the bathroom would be. He stumbled a bit more before he felt a force hold him up under the arm. He accepted the help, leaning on it, letting himself be guided along. Even as the world was spinning, he could tell someone was trying to help. Adam secretly appreciated it, but he didn’t say anything out of fear he’d puke on whoever was helping him.

Charlie chuckled, ensuring he didn't fall, helping him to the nearest men's. She lowered him onto the stall floor before stepping back to give him adequate space. Without warning, there was a sickening amount of gagging and dry heaving that echoed through the bathroom. The princess of Hell cringed and left him to do his thing, glancing up to see Vaggie enter the bathroom and grab her hand. “Charlie, this is a bad idea,” she tried, knowing she would never get through to the other once her mind was set. “Who knows what power he still has- He could destroy us and the hotel if he feels like it!”

Shockingly enough, Charlie sighed in agreement but ended up dismissing her entirely, “I know, Vaggie, but this could be great! What if he, y'know? Asks? Asks for our help?”

“Who asks?” 

The girls jumped out of their skin at the voice, quickly looking over to see a partially uninterested Lucifer leaning on his cane.

“Adam,” Vaggie replied, giving it to him straight, but it was clear the other girl didn't want that. She grimaced as her girlfriend revealed the new sinner in the hotel. “It's Adam. You know, the first man? Niffty killed him and now he's back.”

“He fell?” Lucifer furrowed his brows, “What? But… how?” The girls looked at each other for a moment, shrugging. Neither of them knew and Lucifer rolled his eyes, stepping past them to see what was going on. 

“Adam!” He barked, entering the bathroom. The dry heaving he was met with was returned with a grimace, “Adam..?” 

Eden. Ten thousand years ago in Eden, Lucifer and Adam had met. Adam had been a bit bossy, demanding respect, and Lucifer had been the first to show it. He had fooled Lilith and Eve into taking a bite of the forbidden fruit and eventually, Adam had been approached. 

“Who are you?” He had asked, looking at the angel with bright and curious eyes. 

“My name is Lucifer. I am an angel, and I am here to share my gifts.”

Adam smiled at the angel and sat down. In a world he knew of women, this had been the first man he'd physically met. Lucifer sat next to him and crossed his legs.

“What are those strange fabrics you dawn?” Adam had asked, his voice far from the aggressive bastard they knew ten thousand years later. 

Lucifer had smiled, “They are clothing, my dear.”

Adam tilted his head, the first man reaching over to feel them. “Is this shame you dawn?” 

Lucifer had paused, the angel finding the words and smiling instead, “It is imagination, expression of my mind.”

The first man continued to feel the fabrics, gently taking off Lucifer's coat and trying it on. Such a silly species. Such an adorable face. Adam had giggled at the warmth, “Your imagination. Your expression. It is comfortable.”

“An acute observation,” The angel responded, reaching over to cup Adam's cheek. “Would you, dear Adam, like to carry your own imagination? Carry your own expression?”

Adam thought for a moment, mimicking the angel's gentle hand by lifting his own to the other's cheek. “Shame,” he had asked. 

“Yes. You will know shame, you will know embarrassment, but you will also know imagination, and expression, and you will have the knowledge of the universe right at your fingertips.”

Such a sweet deal, Adam smiled and Lucifer moved his hand, reaching for Adam's instead as he stood. “Come with me.”

Adam took his hand and together they walked through the garden. The first man always found himself breathless at God's beauty, even now as they trod the same paths the garden offered for the hundredth time until they came to the tree of knowledge. Adam had let go of Lucifer's hand. 

He frowned. 

“Lucifer? My dear angel, with your expression and your imagination, what brings us to this tree?”

Lucifer smiled, turning towards the frightened man. “Fear not, Adam. This tree brings imagination, it brings dreams and possibilities. It brings value to an otherwise mindless life of wandering these gardens.”

The first man seemed to step back, “No, my angel, this tree brings pain and shame and heartlessness… this tree is forbidden and so are its seeds.”

Lucifer thought of his next words before smiling gracefully, “But you dawn my imagination. Perhaps it would be of interest to dawn your own imagination!”

Adam thought about it, tempted, he opened his mouth to say something but quickly closed it, looking down at the jacket. It was shielding the world from his nudity, and it felt strange, but he quite liked the comfort it brought. When he figured out what he would say, he looked back up at the other only to be met with the fruit. A single apple was held in front of him. 

“I will share it with you if that will make you feel at ease?”

Adam couldn't say no. His own imagination, his own values and thought, his free will to create and prosper. He smiled, his cheeks growing rosy as he watched Lucifer break the apple in two and give him the other half. 

Adam took it and sat, leaning against the tree, warm rays of sunshine cast upon them, the cool winds were gentle and Adam was content. Lucifer sat with him, and together, they indulged in the juicy fruit. 

Adam set the remaining core down and sighed with contentment. He felt no different at first, but Lucifer had smiled at him, reaching over to touch his shoulder. Suddenly, Adam wasn't comfortable with the touch. He had been completely okay with the touches earlier, but now he pulled away from the angel.

“What ails you, my dear Adam?” Lucifer asked, his hand hovering, rejected.

Adam took off the jacket and draped it over his lap, “Nothing, angel Lucifer. I feel no different.”

Lucifer could tell Adam was not lying, he knew that even Adam hadn't realized his own shame. So he smiled, and he stood, and he gave a bow. “I will return to you tomorrow, dear Adam.”

The memories had dragged Lucifer away from the horrible noise. He snapped back into reality, scolding himself for daydreaming about ten thousand years ago before stepping up to the stall. What had once been a heavenly and divine being was now blackened and molten. Two pairs of horns on his head, his wings almost jet-black, and his robes darkened with ash and reddened with blood. 

“Adam,” Lucifer's voice was louder now, for a moment he thought he was still in the daydream, his darling Adam would turn and look at him with innocent eyes. But once again, reality seemed to strike him with its ugly fist.

“What the fuck do you want!?” Adam spat, throwing a middle finger over his shoulder before gagging into the toilet again, his stomach running on empty. His hands were grasping either side of the toilet bowl for support, but he still had something nasty to say. When he found a moment to breathe, Adam spat poison into the air. “Fucking ugly, short bitch, go fuck yourself.”

Lucifer just sighed, this was Adam alright. The years had changed him. The fallen angel wasn't entirely sure why he was there, but all he knew was that Adam needed to leave the hotel. That would be the end of the conversation. 

“You,” he started, only to see the other let go of the bowl and lean back against the nearest stall wall. His voice faltered in his throat at that gorgeous face. Even ten thousand years later, Adam was still perfect. “You… um…”

“I? Um? I what, bitch? I was kind enough not to fucking barf all over your shitty-ass lobby?” Adam wiped his mouth with some toilet paper, dropping it into the toilet and flushing it. 

Lucifer sighed, “You can't stay at this hotel.”

“Never fucking wanted to. Just looking for directions back to Heaven.”

“You can't go back to Heaven either, have you seen yourself, Adam? You fell. You're a sinner.”

Adam's eyes shot open, “I… I'm not dreaming?”

Lucifer cringed. He hadn't sworn, that meant he really didn't know. 

“I'm not dreaming!? This isn't some sick, twisted dream..?”

Adam almost sounded hurt as he looked at himself, curling up and pulling his knees to his chest. His tail waved up in front of him and when he realized Lucifer was watching him, he was quick to jump to his feet. 

“Fucking asshole!” He shouted, shoving Lucifer aside and storming out of the hotel, the entire experience had been awfully sobering. Lucifer let himself get pushed around, saying nothing as Adam slammed the hotel doors behind him and took flight. Charlie had rushed after him, Vaggie in tow, but neither could stop the fallen winner from taking off towards the skies. 

Adam flew for what could've been hours, he had seen Hell hundreds of times before but now he was seeing it in a different light. The growing voice in his head wouldn't stop reminding him that this is where he would be staying for the rest of his life. He found an empty lot and landed, his feet feeling particularly strange now that he thought about it. He didn't want to look. They were probably creepy hooves or some weirdo shit like that. 

Regardless, he knelt, lifting his robes and bowing his head as his knees sunk into the brimstone gravel below. 

“My dear heavenly father,” He muttered, his eyes closed in prayer. “I plead with thee, why have thou sent me here? I did as you asked. I fought for you. I protected Heaven. I kept us all safe. My lord, our God. Please spare me this fate. Speak to me as you have before. I beg of thee.”

Adam waited a moment, clasping his hands together. He felt hollow. Almost empty, as if he could start crying. He was alone. 

But then he heard a voice. Hell saw light, a light that Hell hadn't seen in millennia. Adam felt the warmth of Eden and smiled. 

“I grant thee one gift. Keepest thy power. Keepest thy will. Thou hast never let me down before, Adam. Gift these wretched lands with light.”

As soon as it came, it was gone. 

Adam felt reinvigorated, grinning from ear to ear as he stood. “Amen!” He cheered, lifting his hands towards the Heavens. He felt strong. He didn't feel so powerless and sick. He turned around, ready to seize the day when his eyes widened. There were dozens of sinners gawking at Adam and his new appearance. He was silent for a long moment before he raised a hand towards them. He could feel the warmth of true holy light against his palm before slowly lowering it. 

God had gifted him, yes. Gifted him in a way he never expected. He was no ordinary sinner anymore, he had holy status. He had power. He felt a warmth upon his back and deep within his head. It didn't bother him in the slightest, because before he knew it, he had taken to the skies on two sets of glorious, golden wings. The gold was dark, almost matte, but still had a bit of shine to them. He cheered as he soared over Hell, bringing with him a gift of silence. For about ten minutes, the citizens of the Pride ring had their eyes on the skies. 

Rainbows of holy light, dazzled and sparkled like diamonds, bringing with them pure joy. A happiness. A renewed emotional pleasure that even the worst of sinners were stunned by. Adam had fallen, yes, but that didn't matter to him anymore. He was an angel. He had angelic power. He was what he'd always wanted. 

When he landed, his feet skipped and he slowed to a stop, turning to face the sky. He could see down the street that sinners had stopped entirely in their tracks simply to get a glimpse of the beauty above them. 

Adam smiled to himself, starting to walk away from the entrance he had made. He felt far better, a new jaunt to his step and a smile on his lips. Maybe Hell wouldn't be so bad after all.

When the dazzling display had worn off and the rainbow disappeared, the sinners of the streets looked at each other in confusion. Sinners at home turned on their TVs just to watch the news. Katie Killjoy was already on top of it, drone footage replaying the entire instance. 

“...And that seems to be Adam himself ,” Katie said, squinting. Her usual demeanor was broken just by the sight of the angelic being. 

“The first man? But the extermination is over-”

“No one cares, Tom!” She snapped back into her persona, “Here we have a drone following the new denizen of Hell! It looks to be Adam, the first man and general of the extermination armies!”

Adam wasn't aware he was being followed, let alone watched, but there was so much to see. Far too much sin, but it still interested him regardless.

“Could this be a hoax?”

“Shut the fuck up, Tom! It seems as if the filthy rainbow this insane man has created is truly biblical! Something only an angel could perform. Last I checked, Adam was not an angel! Perhaps this is Lucifer pulling another one of his silly stunts?”

Adam's smile and demeanor seemed to falter the more he walked down the streets. People killing each other, devouring their corpses, having sex, and being degenerates was not something he was used to. A powerful feeling of disgust overtook him and he felt woozy on his feet. Regardless, he pushed on. The activities of the people around him made it feel like he was attempting to walk through layers of toxic sludge, and poisonous fumes funneling from their degenerate throats. 

Soon, the first man was scowling in discontent. He couldn't bear to look inside any of the bars, clubs, or studios he was passing. When a voice came to his ears, he turned. It stood out above the rest. He turned his head towards a store selling large flat-screen televisions in its windows and sighed. When he stepped a bit closer, towering over everyone around him, he could see himself on a drone camera watching himself on a drone camera. The people watching the television screens turned to look at Adam and only one of them spoke up, the rest dumbfounded.

“Are you the real Adam?”

Adam's heart sank at the voice, but the crowds were silent. Even Katie had paused to listen and see if he had anything worthwhile to say. 

Adam glanced towards his wings before back at the crowd. He grinned. 

“What the fuck do you think? Giant ‘A’ on my robes with a cross through it, giant angelic wings, a beautiful face, and absolutely gorgeous horns. You all must be some of the most fucking idiotic people I've ever had the displeasure of laying my eyes on if you couldn't tell. Duh, I'm fuckin’ Adam. The first man? The Dickmaster? Fuck you. Where can I get something good to drink around here?”

The baffled crowd all pointed at a Cafe on the corner and Adam waved politely as he walked away, when he remembered he was supposed to be rude, he flipped them all off. 

Katie cleared her throat. “There you have it, folks,” her neck snapped, her enthusiastic tone had come back to her. “That's the first man! Adam has become an angel and has fallen to hell! What a complete and total loser!”

Tom raised a finger, intending to speak before his neck was grabbed and the broadcast cut back to whatever TV show was playing previously. 

Adam, now aware that a drone was following him, entered the Cafe and walked right to the front. He made an entrance. All eyes were on him, and his golden wings expanded behind him as he walked at a slow, dramatic pace to the counter. He cut the entire line and the other sinners weren't complaining. 

“An orange juice, please,” he said firmly, “Country style: blend it with ice, make it foamy.”

The sinner behind the counter nodded, quickly getting to work at the demand before placing it in front of him. He snapped his fingers, leaving her a hundred Helldollars before taking the drink and making a dramatic exit. Adam felt like he could own this world, only if Lucifer wasn't around to own it first. What a moron. Stupid, idiot moron. 

Adam took a sip of the orange juice and smiled, it was delicious. The coldest he could've asked for. It was sweet and foamy, just as he had asked. 

He didn't care that his sipping on the drink loudly was rude, it just brought attention to him. Attention he quite loved. 

Somewhere, a man had been watching Adam. Static noise filled the room as he focused on the newly fallen angel through a plethora of monitors. Could an angel sell their soul? Perhaps not, but an angel would be a good ally to have. 

“Find him. Invite him to dinner,” the demands were made to a servant imp who bowed deeply. “Ensure he arrives untouched.”

Chapter Text

Lucifer did what he needed to. He had kicked Adam from the hotel and gone back to his daughter. He explained that he was too dangerous, but Charlie had a point. 

“If he's dangerous here , then imagine all of the souls that are in danger out there !” Charlie said firmly. Lucifer's expression dropped. He hadn't thought about it that way.

With a sigh, he shook his head. “I promise I'll keep an eye on him, just don't go looking for him. Please. I have to go now, Charlie, it's late and we're both tired.”

Charlie sighed and rolled her eyes, growling in frustration before turning on her heel and grabbing Vaggie's hand. Together, the girls started upstairs, away from Charlie's well-meaning father. He opened a portal and stepped through, arriving back into his castle where he sat on his throne which had been flooded with rubber ducks. Using his omnipresence, he decided to follow Adam and ensure he wasn't hurting anyone. 

What he saw surprised him. 

Adam was sipping loudly from a cup of orange juice and annoying the people around him, sure. But there was something else. He had four wings. He had become an angel. A being of pure light, only to fall into Hell. A Hell angel? What the hell? Lucifer couldn't wrap his head around what had happened, instead deciding to watch a little longer. 

“Excuse me?” A small child had run up to Adam, tugging on his robes, “Mister sir? Can you help me?” 

Adam looked down, sighing in frustration before kneeling to come to eye level with the child. “What's up, kid?” 

The kid was quiet for a moment as if he had suddenly been overcome with a shyness unmatched by anything. “Um… my mommy… she's stuck…”

Adam did not want to help this filthy sinner child. Regardless, he reached out a hand for the child to take. When the kid had taken his hand, he felt a hellfire burn through his skin, sparking up his arm in agonizing pain. Adam's eyes widened and his breathing kicked up, adrenaline flooding him from the agony, but he did not let go. Instead, he stood, half-bent over to hold the child's hand. 

“Show me,” he said softly, letting the child guide him. It hurt. It hurt more than dying. It hurt more than being stabbed with angelic steel. He swore his arm was melting from his bones but he continued. He refused to let go. This child was a Sinner and deserved to burn for whatever reason he ended up down here, that was how Adam felt even as he turned the corner to see a collapsed building. 

“Your mommy's in there?” The little boy nodded and let go, Adam knelt down and handed the kid his orange juice, placing his hands on his shoulders. “You stay right here, okay, kiddo? I'll get her out of there.”

His hands were on fire, both of them burning with the molten flame of a thousand suns. When he finally let go, the pain was gone. He didn't know why, but he looked at his blackened hands and approached the half-collapsed building. He entered through a window and started making his way through the rubble, calling out for the woman. 

“Hello, is anyone here?” He called, moving rubble around and away. When he heard a pained moaning, he turned his attention towards it and rushed over, his wings boosting him along. 

“Miss? Miss are you-”

He found the source of the noise and pulled it out of the rubble. His eyes widened as he realized he had been tricked and a rumble indicated the rest of the building was about to come down on top of him. His eyes widened as he dropped the speaker, rushing for the exit when a beam creaked and slammed down on top of him. 

Adam scolded himself. Good intentions or not, he was going to rip the head off of that ungrateful, sinner brat. He shoved the wooden beam off of him with renewed strength and made it out through the same window just as the building came down. 

He couldn't see where the kid was on the opposite side of the rubble, but he heard laughing and he heard sobbing. He growled angrily, his weapon appearing in his hand. His guitar with fully functional blades. 

Four wings extended in anger when he heard a voice. 

“Do not jump to wrath, old friend. Remember why I gave you your powers.”

A sickening feeling that this was Adam's only warning washed over him and the guitar disappeared. He peeked over the rubble intending to find the noise. When he spotted the child, there were several more. Another one was holding the cup, they looked older than the small boy.

“What if he's really hurt?” The boy cried, wiping his eyes. 

“Then the sucker deserved it!” Another cheered with a boisterous laugh. Adam watched as they started picking on the boy and he extended his wings, this time, not in anger, but in charity. 

He walked down the rubble with the divine grace of a seraphim. He knew he should forgive but he was only human. He didn't want to forgive these brats, he could've gotten killed. The voice of God echoed in his mind and he took a breath. 

“You fuckin’ brats will get what's coming to you,” he stated firmly, each one's head snapping in his direction. “I'm no better than any of you, but pulling a prank like that is dumb shit, yo.” 

He snatched the cup from the older boy's hand and gave it back to the smaller one. 

“You made a child cry and played a vicious prank that could've gotten someone killed. Are you all Hellborn scum?”

The kids were baffled but one of them quickly retorted, “We're Sinners! What's it to you?”

“Even this one?” Even someone like Adam could tell that the small child had a far different appearance than the other boys. Regardless, they were quiet and they watched as he patted the smallest one's head.

“No, he's a Hellborn!” The boy said, his ears wiggling and folding angrily. 

“So, you decided to fucking pick on him?” Adam raised an eyebrow, “If he was born here, that makes him better than all of you, right? Because, like, he's innocent? Sinless. Born in a bad place? You fuckers all got sent here, he just had the misfortune of being born here. Dumbasses, all of you. There's a reason you're in Hell, don't you realize?”

Now, touching the Hellborn made much more sense. He was an angel, even if he had fallen. Perhaps he would need to get used to it. 

The kids were quiet, even the boy that had spoken out. Several of them grit their teeth in anger and fled; Adam refused to pursue them, but the boy with the sharp tongue stayed. 

Adam knelt in front of the small child, hugging him even though it burned his chest and arms, unlike anything he'd ever felt before. The sniffling boy hugged him in return and cried against his shoulder.

“Did those boys ask you to lie?” Adam asked softly, pulling away to look the child in the face. The child nodded and sniffed, lifting his free hand to wipe at his eyes. He opened his mouth to speak before he was cut off by the older boy.

“I asked him,” he confessed and Adam looked over, letting go of the small child. “I forced him to go ask the streets for any poor sap innocent enough to actually help someone. I wanted to see someone die but…”

Adam furrowed his brows. He, too, knew how it felt to want to watch someone die. He understood, but he frowned, realizing that it was a horribly ugly thing to see and hear coming from a child. Adam faintly wondered how ugly it was coming from him. His heart sank, but he smiled and stepped to the young lad. 

“I understand,” he said softly, his tone of voice had changed from his earlier aggressiveness. “I know how it feels to want to see something horrible. You're only human, but you can… You can apologize. It's called repenting , you close your eyes, and you hope really hard deep within your heart that you will be forgiven. You apologize for these thoughts, accepting that you're just a child, just a human who has bad urges sometimes. Turn away from these urges if you want to live a fulfilling life.”

The child was quiet, listening with tears in his eyes as Adam spoke. The youngest had walked over. “Can I apologize too, mister?” 

This felt good. Really good. Usually, he would slaughter Sinners and feel extremely good, but that feeling did not compare. He tried not to think about the countless years he spent killing Sinners just to return home and masturbate at the thought of Sinner blood drenching his nude body. 

“Of course, you can,” he smiled, brushing the shameful thoughts from his mind. He knelt down and reached over to the child, letting him sit on his knee as much as it burned his leg. One of his hands held the boy around his back while the other was held up to the young man, an offer to join them. The Sinner child knelt down on the brimstone gravel and started to sob. Adam just smiled. 

“Cheer up,” he said softly, he felt as if God was guiding his hand just as he had back in Eden. “Close your eyes really tight and think really hard, sometimes we clasp our hands together and say our apologies out loud, but you don't have to. Apologizing, and repenting, regularly will help with your dark urges. It feels good just to have someone to talk to sometimes, even if no one is there with you physically.”

The children did as guided and silence overcame the trio for a long minute before they each looked up at each other one at a time. 

“Do you need someplace to go?” He asked, lifting the small child into his arms, “Or are your parents around here somewhere?”

Both of the children, the Sinner and the Hellborn, shook their heads. No parents. 

Adam closed his eyes, Please, God, save these children. Show me what to do. Tell me where to take them.

But nothing happened. Adam felt alone but he just took the Sinner's hand into his free one. The pain was excruciating, but it wasn't anything he hadn't felt before. Step by step, they started walking. Adam wasn't sure where he was going, but he knew that walking was the correct option. The Hellborn child had a plethora of questions to ask and Adam answered what he could, asking a few of his own and learning that the birth of Christ was not celebrated, instead they waited eagerly for Krampus to bring them treats and gifts. How adorable. 

He didn't tell them about Christ or God, deciding that just giving vague answers about forgiveness and apology and how it would help them be happier in life. 

When he stopped walking, he realized where they were and grimaced. The Sinner child looked up, “What's wrong, mister?”

Adam glanced down, “No particular fucking reason,” he responded, “Nothing's wrong, okay? Uh… But we're here. Go through those gates and right up to the entrance to that tall-ass fucking building right there and knock. They'll take you in. Both of you.”

Relief washed over him as he placed the Hellborn back on his feet, the pain disappearing after a few seconds. The Sinner child took the Hellborn's hand and together, the children pushed open the gates. Adam watched as they approached the building, waiting to ensure they actually knocked and went inside before turning away. 

Charlie furrowed her brows at the children, confused who had brought them here, but when she looked towards the gates there was no one. She smiled and let the children in, closing the door behind them. 

Adam sighed as he started walking away from the gates, absent-mindedly rubbing his arm and chest. The memory of pain stuck around even if it didn't hurt anymore. 

Lucifer watched in silence as Adam resumed doing Adam things: jumping to anger at the slightest inconvenience but he never pulled his weapon again. He would yell and flip people off, he would demand and demean, but he never once thought about pulling out his guitar again. The idea didn't cross his mind for even a second. 

The King of Hell continued to watch as a limousine pulled up next to Adam. Adam was dumbfounded as an Imp stepped out and held up a hand as if offering for the other to get in. Adam raised an eyebrow, opting not to take the Hellborn's hand to save him the agonizing pain that would come with it. Foolishly, he stepped inside the limo and smiled. 

“Now this is the respect I fuckin’ deserve,” he grumbled, sitting down and sprawling out on the long bench. His wings stretched out, mimicking his arms, pushing up and outwards. It felt good to finally take a seat. He was a lazy mortal and wasn't used to being on his feet all day. He tried not to think about his slight chubbiness as the limo started down the road.

“Where are you taking me, driver?” Adam asked, raising an eyebrow at the drug and alcohol selections. He looked disgusted that they would even offer. 

The Imp behind the wheel continued to drive, his almost-royal accent was off-putting to Adam. “We are arriving at the Vee's Tower shortly,” he explained. “Overlord Vox would like to meet you in person.”

Adam shrugged, “Sure shit, lame-ass. What's an Overlord.”

“A powerful demon-sinner who owns hundreds of souls.”

Adam leaned over as he listened, searching for a drink that wasn't alcohol or spiked. There was nothing so he just leaned back again and rolled his eyes. Of course, the powerful demon-sinner Overlord mumbo jumbo would want to bother him. 

He was fuckin’ Adam. 

When they arrived, he stepped out to a slew of paparazzi and news reporter Imps. He rolled his eyes and pushed through the crowds, saying nothing even as he was bombarded with questions. Any Imp or Hellborn brat to touch him would cause a fire burn to his body, but luckily there were more Sinners in the group. The doors swung open and Adam walked in, letting Sinners and Imps treat him like royalty and guide him towards an elevator. He stepped inside, leaning against the arm rail and picking at his teeth with one of his claws as it went up. And up. And up.

Adam felt slightly dizzy from the movements and stepped off, following behind the butler Imp that had driven him in the limo earlier. The room they entered was shining, dazzling with sparkling chandeliers and a gorgeous long table in the center. He was directed to sit down and did exactly that. Two sinners sat at the end of the table, a third entering slightly later than the others and sitting to the side of the first.

A man with a television head sat at the opposite side of the massive table, to his left was a lanky bug-sinner, and to his right was a girl who resembled a pissed-off doll. 

Adam picked at his teeth some more before flicking whatever it was towards a corner in the room. None of the Sinner's seemed phased and not a word was said. 

Lucifer scowled, sitting up in his throne as he honed in better, listening closer to what was being said even as the deafening silence echoed through the room. His attention was on the interaction happening in front of him, unable to be pulled away by anything else. Adam was the first man on Earth, the first man in Eden. These Vee's looked like bad news, and Lucifer wouldn't forgive himself if he let anything happen to the man. 

For a moment, Lucifer felt his heart sink. Eden… such a beautiful place. He often craved to return there, just to see it again. Perhaps he hoped to find his Adam there too. 

With a scowl, the king focused on the conversation that had started between the four of them. 

“Adam!” Vox had chimed with one of his ready-for-TV smiles. “You are a legend!”

Adam paused, looking confused for a moment before he smirked. “Yeah, I know. I'm the most well-known person in the universe.”

Vox didn't let his passive tone get under his skin, instead, he just laughed. “What are you doing down here, Adam? And might I add, I love the new look! Very hard-core! As one might say.”

Valentino squinted, directing his gaze towards Adam but not seeing him any differently. He looked back at Vox and shrugged, returning to fixing his nail beds. 

The first man shrugged, “God sent me. Told me that I need to start showing Sinner's the light instead of just killing them.”

Vox raised an eyebrow and Velvette snickered, “God did? You know he's not real, right?”

Adam furrowed his brows, “Are you-”

Valentino cut him off, “Ignore her. She's delusional and blind.”

“You're one to talk!” Velvette snapped. 

“Hey, I might have shit vision, but that doesn't mean I'm not a moron! Even I can tell God is real, he just doesn't care for any of us!”

Velvette growled, rolling her eyes, “You're the moron!”

“Silence!!” Vox stood up, raising his voice and the two stopped bickering. “We are here to welcome the first man into Hell in a formal and polite way! We are here because he has clearly fallen from divinity and likely needs a helping hand to get through this shithole! If you fuckers continue bickering, he'll probably see us as fools. We are not fools, are we?”

The other two quietly shook their heads. Vox grinned.

“Good. Now.” Sitting back down, Vox extended a hand towards Adam, smiling. “Adam. Tell us because we are curious, what happened to you?”

Adam huffed, “I died, fell from grace, came back because God wanted me to, and now I'm here to tell you fuckers to cheer up and to fucking repent.”

Vox laughed openly and Velvette continued snickering, this time she kept her mouth shut. Lucifer felt like his teeth would fall out with how hard he had them grit together. Bastards, the lot of them. 

“You seriously think that's going to work?” Vox asked, skeptical as he reached for his whiskey, “You are just as delusional as Lucifer's accident child!”

Adam laughed at the joke, boisterous and open. Even Valentino had snickered. “Accident is right! Never should've sent them both here. In my opinion, Lucifer deserves a second Hell-pit where he can never climb back from,” Adam was grinning now, leaning partly over the table. “That stupid rat bastard should be ground to nothingness.”

The Vee's seemed to enjoy Adam's company because soon, they were having drinks and laughing. Adam was the only one who didn't partake in the alcohol, and none of the Vee's pressured him. Vox was smart. He was smart enough to know that with time and exposure, even the strongest-willed men would fall for a sip. Adam had fallen for the fruit, who's to say he wouldn't fall for the drink?

Instead, he was given a sugary soda akin to Earth's lemon-lime drinks. It was delicious and he couldn't help but down the entire glass in seconds. Their chatter had grown menial, but they were all enjoying the company. Velvette found herself telling a story from her life when she was out on a yacht and Valentino had reminisced on his old life, comparing it to his current one. Adam had stories to tell, but he figured they were all boring so he opted to listen instead.

Vox grinned, reaching under the table to pat Valentino's leg before grasping his drink and downing the rest. 

“What a fantastic day,” Vox leaned back in his chair, reaching up to undo his bow tie, letting it hang around his collar. “Adam, it was lovely getting to know you. I'll keep in touch, okay? Do you have a number? We should exchange.”

Adam shook his head, “I don't even have a phone,” he admitted, “How much are they?”

The three Vee's looked at Adam like he was crazy, each responding to his question with a very firm version of “It's free.”

Adam laughed, “Nonsense, I would be happy to pay. It's not like I care about money when I could just…”

Adam snapped his fingers and hundreds of dollars appeared on the table in front of him. The Vee's eyes all widened at the sight, except for Valentino, who was desperately squinting to see what happened. He could tell there was something, but several stacks of cash was not the first thing that came to his mind. However, Vox sounded interested in the deal, which meant he would be interested as well.

“Well then,” Vox smirked, “Let's not flood the markets now. Keep this on the down-low and we'll be good friends, Adam.”

Adam smiled, “Of course we will. Who wouldn't want to be friends with the first man?”

Velvette snorted and got up, “Well, this has been great but I don't care to talk finances. I'm going to bed, boys. Goodnight!”

Valentino waved with his fingers and Vox ignored her entirely, his focus now set on the cash in front of him. 

Growling, Lucifer finally pulled his omnipresent gaze away from the table. He stood from his throne, a fire sparking between his horns out of rage. His ducks got the worst of it, they often did, getting thrown from each side of the room and back again. Several squeaked and several roared but he didn't care. Storming off to his glamorous bedroom, Lucifer didn't feel glamorous. He changed into his pajamas, struggling for a bit to get the silk over his horns without tearing them. He pulled on a fluffy robe and slammed himself into bed, yanking the covers over himself.

Even looking at Adam's face was painful. Just thinking about it hurt. The demon king was furious and upset, throwing things just to teleport them back to him so he could throw them again. When he was done throwing his fit, he sniffed and curled up on his side again. 

Eden. 

Things didn't hurt so bad in Eden. 

Lucifer grabbed a fluffy pillow and hugged it to his chest. He closed his eyes and put himself back there. Eden. Eden, Eden, Eden. A place where he had gone behind the angel's backs. A place where he had screwed up colossally. A place where he lost his first love forever, a place where he had instead fallen in love with his beloved's first wife. Lilith. He did love Lilith, that much was true, but she turned out to hate his dreams and ideas. She believed he was still too indebted to Heaven and took Charlie away from him. Took his darling girl and ran. 

He sniffled, focusing on the good that came from Eden. Focusing on Adam.

Lucifer found Adam the next day, branches shading their reunion. Bright greens and yellows glistened with morning dew. It smelled of flowers and fruits, everything was perfect, but Lucifer had noticed that something was wrong. Adam was wearing his own garments now, wearing his own imaginations. His dreams came with shame. A shame that Lucifer believed looked ugly on his beloved. 

“Delightful morning, Adam,” Lucifer said softly, extending his hands to take Adam's. 

Adam resisted and let go, his shame growing at the touch. “Good morning,” he responded, keeping his hands to himself. Usually, he would be taking Lucifer's hat by now, or perhaps asking hundreds of questions, but now he was quiet and unsure. 

“What ails you, my dear?” Lucifer asked, reaching up to cup Adam's cheek. Adam wanted to pull away but instead, he froze up under the touch, letting Lucifer do as he pleased. 

“I have been having sinful thoughts,” he muttered in response. “Will my children revel in this sin?” 

Lucifer shook his head, “Heaven's no. This is not sin, Adam. This is free will.”

“It feels like sin,” Adam retorted, furrowing his brows. He reached up to Lucifer's hand and held his wrist, looking him in the eyes. “Perhaps my imagination is not here yet. Perhaps we have to wait.”

Lucifer chuckled at the idea. Such a silly man. Taking the other's hand into his own, he guided him through the gardens before arriving at a spot where fields of bamboo grew. He knelt down and brandished a knife. Adam's eyes widened at the sharp instrument but he knew not to touch it. A shoot of bamboo was cut, and out of that shoot, Lucifer carved an instrument of air. 

“Look,” he said softly, using the tool to cut holes into it. When he was done, the knife disappeared and he held the top portion of the bamboo shoot up to his lips and gently blew, placing his fingers over the little holes in alternating patterns. A slow melody graced Adam's ears and he couldn't help but stare. It was beautiful. 

He sat back on his bottom, the pants weaved of fibers dawned by the mortal were a light comfort from the dirt and grass below them. He placed his hands in his lap and listened silently, a peaceful haze overcoming his body. 

Lucifer's song eventually ended and they smiled at each other, standing to move and lean up against a tall orange tree. Adam wanted to hear more of the beautiful melodies and eventually grew drowsy just listening. Lucifer didn't mind it when the mortal leaned against his shoulder, falling asleep as he continued to play his soothing tunes. 

In the modern day, Lucifer could feel himself falling asleep at the memories, believing they could've happened yesterday with how clear they were in his mind. Comforted by endless daydreams of a time where serenity truly was serene.

Chapter Text

Adam found himself sitting on a comfortable bed in a ginormous room, he was grinning to himself as he looked around. This was the treatment he deserved. This was the treatment he expected. He heard someone come in without knocking and stood, an Imp gave a deep bow before approaching him. 

“What are you-” Adam asked before he felt the searing hands of the Hellborn start to help him out of his robes. “Hey! What the Hell!?”

The Hellborn stopped and gave another deep bow before holding his hands up towards the angel. 

“Why didn’t you just tell me you wanted my clothes, fucker? That was uncalled for.”

The Imp's eyes widened as he was asked to just speak and he took a breath. Adam watched as the Imp opened his mouth to reveal his tongue had been cut out of his skull. His eyes widened and he started to laugh in the face of the stupid Imp. 

“I get it now,” he laughed, taking off his robes and throwing them on top of the Imp, “You're a worthless slave; understood. Take those and scram!”

The Imp bowed deeply, taking the robes and running out of the room with them. 

Adam couldn't help his laughter. It felt great to see a stupid Hellborn get what was coming. He sat on the bed in only his briefs, wiping his eyes a bit before standing to walk over to the closet. It was filled with soft sleepwear and bath robes, the quality of which was Heavenly. He found a pair of boxers of similar quality and sighed. He preferred briefs but these would have to do. 

The first man removed the bloodied briefs from his skin, realizing just how much he needed a shower as he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror. He grimaced, averting his eyes when he saw his nude form. He'd really let himself go. At least he was still strong. 

The fallen angel's perception of himself was heavily skewered. He felt far larger than he was. What would be a bit of chub and a praiseworthy dad-bod, he inflated in his mind to be equivalent to a disgusting, fat pig. He squished at his tummy a bit before looking back up towards the mirror. At least his dick was big. That was the only thing about his body that he couldn't exaggerate negatively. Bitches loved his dick. That meant something, right?

With a sigh, he unintentionally focused back on his large thighs and stomach, prodding and poking at his body. He reached up to his horns and felt them with anxious hands, frowning at the texture and length. It was all so surreal. The first pair was to be expected, horns just like the one on his extermination helmet, but the second pair seemed to grow from the base of the first, curling up into sharp points around his ears. 

He shook his thoughts away, as if mentally clearing his brain like an Etch-A-Sketch, and took towards the bathroom. He needed a shower, that much was obvious. 

The water was easily hot and he was quick to step in. He washed his hair and scrubbed dried blood and grime from his body. When he got to his wings, he lathered them in soap and suds, washing them under the hot water. With how much had happened that day, Adam believed he'd easily find sleep, but it took over an hour to dry off all of his wings and another several hours were spent just trying to get comfortable on the bed. With how his four horns seemed to hate every position he attempted, he was forced to pile up every pillow to rest his head on so his first pair of horns could tuck over and around the backside of the pile. Usually, he slept on his sides, but seeing as that was newly impossible, Adam squeezed his eyes shut and just tried to sleep. 

When he awoke, he had a crick in his neck like he wouldn't believe. His robes hung from the end of the bed along with his briefs and he was happy to change into them, they were clean and cozy. Feeling renewed, Adam brushed his teeth and combed his hair, ensuring to take care of himself even if he hated himself. He understood how backwards it was, to watch his oral health and hygiene but forget entirely about his weight. Eventually, Adam got in the elevator which was tightly cramped from Sinner's running early-morning errands. The first man stepped off where he knew that table was, marching inside and sitting down. There was a grin on his face, spreading from ear to ear.

Within minutes, an Imp had come over to take his order for breakfast and he almost answered with his want for some delicious waffles with extra syrup before he paused and felt guilty.

“Just some cinnamon oatmeal, thanks.”

“Thanks?” Vox asked, having been enjoying a glass of whiskey. 

“Yeah I said thanks, what the fuck is it to you? Don't you eat?”

“Sometimes. But, I don't thank the slaves.”

“You should thank the slaves. And, why the alcohol, it's like, fucking six. A-M. Y'know. In the fucking morning? Six A-M as in ‘go the fuck to sleep A-M’, and you're drinking?”

“I got thirsty,” Vox admitted, “It's also a great way to start your day! It's like the hell equivalent to coffee.”

Adam hummed, giving a nod, “But, you guys have coffee down here too. So, why the alcohol?”

Vox grit his teeth. There was no casual lying to this one, “Like I said: it's good to wake up with. Gets your brain flowing.”

Adam raised an eyebrow, “Really,” he asked, “Because I'm pretty sure that stuff makes you slow down, heat up, relax, and forget worries.”

Vox frowned as the label of the bottle was read off to him from Adam's memory. “Yeah, only if you're a pussy. Real men wake up with a good glass of whiskey.”

“Projection.”

Vox gripped the glass harder, his short temper coming through full force. 

“And what about her?” Adam asked, smelling the air. He smelled the powerful perfume before he saw her walk in. Even Velvette was having coffee for breakfast. 

“Well, she's not a man,” Vox wasn't impressed with this line of questioning, but Adam knew that they wanted him around. 

“Ew, why would I want to be a man? Especially like you or Val?” Velvette retorted, not fully sure what the context of the conversation was. 

Adam smiled, “Because real men drink whiskey for breakfast~”

Velvette looked at Vox and his half-empty glass, “Oh, that? That's normal. Usually, he downs the whole bottle by the end of the hour and goes to hook himself up to his little screens.”

Adam laughed at Vox's expense and Velvette rolled her eyes. “You fuckers really are pathetic, huh? Alcohol for breakfast, always bickering and at each other's throats! Haha!! For powerful Overlord's you motherfuckers couldn't work together to save any of your asses!”

Adam continued to laugh in their faces but it wasn't too long before he was silenced by a particularly sultry voice. “What's so funny?~” Valentino asked, leaning against the back of Adam's chair, two of his hands placed on his shoulders and a third on one of his horns, the fourth pushed against the chair for support. Adam looked up at the moth Sinner and grinned. 

“These two fucks are pathetic,” he stated firmly.

“Pathetic how?~”

Adam gestured towards them, simultaneously pulling himself away from the invasive touches. “Whiskey for breakfast is not normal. It's sad. And they can't stop bickering so I was laughing at them for being obvious losers with no redeeming qualities.”

Vox downed the glass of whiskey, noticing that Valentino was doing his best to calm Adam down and get him to stop insulting his friends. It didn't work out as great as he would've hoped, because Adam didn't seem to enjoy his touches as much as most Sinners would. Valentino let go entirely and strutted over to Vox, pulling out his long cigarette holder and placing a cigarette within it. He held it out for Vox to light, a spark forming from his fingertips. 

Adam sighed, today was going to be a long day. His attempts to fix the Vee's would ultimately be in vain because anytime he tried to point out their wrong-doings, he was brushed off. Adam was already debating leaving the tower, unsure how long he would last if he stayed.

By the end of the day, Adam was feeling the effects of his hunger, having staved off of any meal besides breakfast. He went to bed hungry, and dressed himself in the silken sleepwear given to him.

When he woke up, he realized just how much he was feeling the neck and back pain due to his egregiously heavy horns. Grinding his teeth in frustration, he got dressed, and the day went much the same. Adam had only breakfast and berated the Vee's for their ways, scolding Valentino for smoking at the table only to get thick smoke blown into his face. 

Adam began to cough and choke on the smoke, as if it had directed itself straight into his lungs. He waved a hand in front of his face and stood, trying to get away from the fumes. He quickly realized something was wrong. He could feel the gluttonous effects of whatever the hell it was that invaded his senses. 

Valentino smirked, watching Adam tear up and struggle to breathe before letting up on the smoke. He shrugged, “Oopsies~”

Velvette snorted at Adam's misfortune but Vox wasn't impressed, brightening his screen at Valentino angrily. “Fucking idiot,” he hissed, “We want him to be on our side.”

“That is never going to happen, amorcita~ You will just have to deal with the fact that he hates us.”

Adam flipped them off when he finally got a good breath. He felt woozy and promptly fell to the ground, his vision blurring. “What the fucking fuck did you do to me!?” He spat and Vox stood to look at what was happening.

“Oops~” Valentino said again, snickering, “I forgot, my pheromones can be particularly strong when inhaled. My apologies, Adam my dear. Why do we get you to bed?”

Vox's screen glitched as he looked towards Valentino, watching the Overlord stand and strut back to Adam, the long cigarette forgotten on the table. Vox put it out with his fist before standing and storming from the room, unable to handle Valentino flirting with someone else so blatantly. 

Adam let himself get helped up, his entire body felt dizzy and uneven. He couldn't think straight. He didn't have any type of immunity built up for any type of drug and he was paying the price for it. Valentino carried him to the elevator and soon, Adam was tucked into bed, the moth sitting next to him, occasionally blowing smoke in his face to keep his temper down. Even as Adam whined and tried to resist, he couldn't think properly anymore. He was surrounded by an adequate amount of cozy warmth, unwilling to pull himself from the depths of the drug's effects.

It became a blur, but he clearly remembered that at some point, Valentino looked him in the face and threatened his life if he ever raised his voice at Vox again. Adam had muttered something in return, falling asleep to pleasant dreams of slow sex and relaxation. 

Valentino left the room and found Vox in the basement, strutting into his office to place his hands over the businessman's shoulders, gently working his fingers into his muscle. Vox grumbled but turned in his chair, the taller Sinner climbing into his lap. This was right, that was something Vox knew for a fact. 

Lucifer awoke a little later than he expected, instead of getting breakfast or getting up to do something worth everyone's time, he tuned into Adam's location to find him resting peacefully in that same bed in that same tower. Discouraged and upset, Lucifer got out of bed and quickly got dressed, deciding he would be the one to visit Adam. He would march up there and take the fallen angel back, whether it killed him or not. 

As he placed his hat on his head, fixing it in the mirror, the demon king paused and frowned. 

“What the Hell am I doing?” He asked himself, placing a hand on the glass. He looked almost disappointed in himself, not wanting to make himself look like a fool. Where would he even take Adam? His castle? That tacky hotel? 

Adam hated him, that much was the truth. 

Reaching up, Lucifer removed his hat and fixed his hair, hanging it back on the rack next to where he placed his coat. He changed back into his pajamas at a much slower pace before climbing into bed and hugging his pillow. He sniffled and squeezed his eyes shut. 

His old crush was coming back to him in its fullest now, and there was nothing he could do about it. Each time he saw Adam's face he could do nothing but remember the countless days they had spent together in Eden. The countless, breathless nights laying together. Nights where they could be themselves around each other.

The nights before God had asked Adam why he was shameful. The nights before…

Lucifer sniffed again, trying to take a deep breath through the feather pillow squished in his arms. He could pretend it was Adam or Lilith or even Eve, but he would always know it could never really be any of them. 

Lonely nights in his castle, spent watching Adam walk aimlessly around the Vee's tower. One thing he noticed was how tired the man looked. Even under his robes he wasn't doing great and Lucifer could tell. He could tell that within four days and three nights of staying with the Vee's, Adam had lost almost twelve pounds. He didn't particularly seem better, however, and Lucifer could tell that his darling Adam was starving himself. The Vee's condoned it, even letting Velvette make fun of him for his weight around the table. 

Adam tried not to let their words get to him, but sadness soon overtook him. On the fifth day of being around the Vee's, Vox approached the angel and placed a glass in front of him. Lucifer watched in anger as the manipulative businessman placed a clawed hand on Adam's shoulder. 

Adam looked at the glass and slowly lifted it, looking at the brown liquid within. 

“It's whiskey,” Vox said softly. Adam was never too tired to make a sparky remark, but this time he just hummed. “It'll make you feel better, Adam. It'll help burn up those calories of yours. It'll heat up your throat and your chest and give you a fuzzy feeling in your head. It'll be fun, trust me~”

Lucifer's eye twitched and he had half a mind to portal into the Vee's living room and snatched it away. Instead, he watched in horror as Vox guided the drink to Adam's lips. Adam didn't fight the man, just hesitated before taking a sip. Burning was right, because in half a second he came to his senses and slipped from the chair, gagging and vomiting the drink back up. Even the most barren of sips had him reeling. 

“That's fucking disgusting!” He shouted, wiping at his mouth as he retched, “it tastes like hand sanitizer! Like fucking poison! Asshole, you know I've been sick, what the hell are you doing taking advantage of me!”

Adam thought about pulling his weapon before shaking his head in disgust. 

“Fuck off, Vox,” he hissed, storming to his room, now more awake than before. He felt horrible, the burn in his throat couldn't be washed away by gurgling water or milk. He puked again just remembering the thick smell and promptly washed out his mouth. Filth. All of it. 

Vox just laughed at Adam's expense, knowing he had tried and failed, pushed him too hard and potentially lost an ally. To Vox, Adam was just as much a Sinner as the rest of them. 

Temptation was unavoidable. 

When Adam crawled into his bed, he tried to ignore the clock telling him it was eight in the morning and closed his eyes. He felt sickened with himself, squeezing his eyes shut and quietly begging for forgiveness, pleading to not be punished for letting his guard down. 

When no answer came, Adam didn't think that was a good thing, but when he didn't feel his angelic powers be ripped away from him, he figured that was good too. He hadn't heard from God in several days, fearing what might happen when he finally did. He grabbed the nearest pillow and found comfort in the hopes that a quick nap would reset his mood. He found himself crying, halfway under the covers and mostly uncomfortable. He wanted to go home. He wanted to be back up in Heaven where things were right and there weren't people constantly trying to convince him to do horrific things. 

Adam wasn't fully conscious when he felt himself get lifted into the air, he just whined and squirmed. Regardless, he leaned against the cozy body, stuck in dreamland. He felt himself be placed on a fluffy bed, feathers filling the blankets and pillows before he was alone again, the blankets tucked to his chin. 

The bed in the Vee’s tower was made neatly and the room was cleaned up, any personal belongings had been gathered and bagged to bring back to Adam. By the time anyone checked on the fallen angel, it was as if he had never been there. Vox was the first to hear the news and gritted his teeth hard enough to break them. 

“He won't be long,” Vox assured the others, “He'll come flocking back soon enough and we will welcome him with gifts and open arms. He'll want to spread his good word with us soon enough. We just need to wait.”

Velvette hummed, “In the meantime, don't you think it'd be a good idea to come up with some… other plans?”

Valentino blew smoke in her direction, “Why don't we just flood his system with opioids and bring him back here. Lock him up and keep him drugged so he keeps creating that money for us?~”

The businessman smiled, “That's a great idea, Valentino. If you can figure out how to do that, I'd love to help you go through with it. In the meantime, we need to track him, watch him, and wait. Or maybe come up with a plan that doesn't include kidnapping a fucking angel. We can manipulate this. I know we can. With your pheromones and my ability to track, we could drag him back here the second he slips up. All it takes is once.”

Valentino smirked and Velvette stood, exiting the room. Only the echo of her heels could be heard from down the hall before the door swung closed. 

“I do love your delightfully narcissistic brain, someone new on the mind who isn't Alastor?~”

Vox grinned through tightened teeth, “The angel is more important than some smiling freak.”

Chapter Text

When Adam awoke, he felt groggy and tired. He felt like he was going to be sick and stumbled out of bed. Where the bathroom had been for the past week had suddenly moved and he didn't make it on time. Instead, he keeled over and puked on the floor. He felt horrible, his stomach eating itself but at least it was taking from the fat in his stomach and around his hips. When he reached up, he felt at his horns and ears, struggling to itch behind his ear for a moment. His hands slammed back to the ground and he pushed himself to his feet. 

Taking in his location, Adam realized he didn’t know where the Hell he was. He spotted a window and rushed to it, pushing it open and shattering it in the process, the shards of glass cutting into his hands. He hissed but tried not to mind it. He felt his robes to ensure he was still clothed and not tripping before taking off through the window. 

Shit. 

His shoes.

But it was too late, he was off through the skies, not knowing what place he had woken up in. By the time he looked back, he had no idea where he’d come from, any building could’ve been the one he fled from, and Lucifer’s castle was out of the question, especially since Lucifer hated him, and he hated Lucifer. The two weren’t on speaking terms. They were on killing terms. If he ever saw that filthy demon king, he swore he’d kill him. It ran deeper than simple hatred. He wanted Lucifer dead.

Lucifer wanted him dead. 

He shivered at the thought. Charlie was the one who’d saved him, but he wasn’t sure who actually killed him. All he remembered was an unbearable pain and dying in Lute’s arms.

Lute. Fuck, Lute! 

Adam wanted to hit himself as he skipped to a landing. Such a fucking idiot. Lute was probably horribly worried. He couldn’t go back to heaven and tell her not to worry- she was probably hurt! God, why? Why couldn’t things have just gone right? It was his fault. It was all his fault and he knew it. It was his fault he died, he got too cocky against the literal king of Hell. Lucifer. That rat bastard. 

Adam folded his wings and joined the crowds, walking down the streets with his arms to his chest, hugging himself because he knew no one else would. Lute wasn't there to comfort him, and he had no place to go. His best friend… he didn't even know if she had gotten hurt. 

“Look up.”

Adam's eyes darted around at the voice only to hear a loud clang through the crowds. He noticed something shoot through the sky and a scream followed. Taking off into the air, Adam caught it and dove back down, now displaced from where he had been walking, and turned around. When he felt the burning, he knew what it was.

A Hellborn child, crying, but at least it was swaddled in a red blanket. He heard another cry through the crowds and tried to follow it but managed to get lost, wandering past the source of the noise when it stopped and he continued down the street. He was looking for her parents. Her mother or father. Or maybe it was a boy. Whatever the Hellborn was, it was unhappy. Something told him it was a little girl, like a voice on his shoulder, and that he should be looking for her mother. 

He held the newborn carefully, not wanting to hurt her and eventually, she stopped crying. He patted her little back, letting the burn of contact with her flare through his arms, chest, and shoulders. As much as it hurt and had started to cramp, he just continued to pat and bounce her, quietly shushing the thing. 

“It's okay…” he muttered, “It's going to be okay, we'll find your mommy.”

Where the hell could this woman be? Did she not care about her child that much?

Realizing he'd make no progress on the ground, he took to the skies, his grasp on the child tightening to ensure she didn't slip. He scanned the crowds, squinting to see if he could find anyone in distress. Trying to find anyone who knew anything about the child. Eventually, he started calling out to the crowds below, holding up the giddy child and asking the crowds if they had seen her mother. 

On two occasions, he would skip to the ground, and the Sinner who claimed to know something would offer to take the child with falsehoods and ill intentions. The third time it happened, Adam grit his teeth. The little voice in his head told him not to jump to wrath but he couldn't help but feel like people like this person deserved it. He knew he would get no warning, so he simply held out his guitar and placed the sharpened blade of the axe against the Sinner's throat.

“You motherfucker,” he hissed, “Fucking disgusting liar, I'll rip that lying tongue from between your teeth and feed it to you through a new hole I'll put straight to your dumbass fucking stomach!”

The Sinner's eyes widened and he quickly backed up, not fully sure how Adam was so easily able to hold such a heavy instrument with one hand at the unbalanced end. His other arm had the child in it, the burning was starting to get to him but he knew he couldn't stop looking. His yellowed eyes were aflame with hatred and malice ready to kill the Sinner at the drop of a hat should he find the need to. 

The Sinner began begging for his life and Adam, through gritted teeth, lowered his weapon. 

“Tell me where the nearest baby store is and I won't kill you.”

Within twenty minutes, Adam was sitting outside on a bench holding a bottle to the little Hellborn in the stroller. He wasn't about to buy baby formula and instead decided it would be better to snap a bottle filled with breast milk into existence. The little girl was happy to drink up as he gently pushed the stroller back and forth with his foot. He wasn't waiting for anything in particular, he just needed a break from the agonizing pain in his muscles that had started to build up and cramp over time. 

The little Hellborn baby finished her meal and started to cry. He sighed, set down the bottle, and reached in to snap a set of jingle house keys into existence. 

No one was around, just about nobody on the sidewalks, nobody passing by. He felt bad. This wasn't technically his kid. He just huffed, continuing to move the stroller with his foot as the jingly keys distracted the little girl enough for her to stop crying. 

“What am I even doing,” Adam grumbled, “Some dumbass kid gets thrown into my arms and I just accept it. Who's your whore mother anyway? Letting her kid get thrown like that… I guess if there was a problem with someone else it couldn't be helped but you should always be buckled in, that's why the damn buckles are there, right?”

He grumbled a little more, the girl's laughter unrelenting and simply adorable. After a while, Adam couldn't help but smile. 

“You are kinda cute, aren't you... I still hate you, but Hell if I don't love a cute kid…”

He reached into the stroller and undid her buckles, hoisting her into his arms as she giggled and cooed. This wasn't so bad, he was somewhat used to the burn now.

Adam patted her back, ensuring to keep his horns away from her face in case he accidentally hurt her. After a couple of bounces and a few more pats, he heard her short burp several times. The first man furrowed his brows, that wasn't right. 

He lifted her into the air and away from his shoulder to look her in the face. All seemed fine as she cooed, looking at him, and reaching to play with his face. Instead, he placed her on her tummy across one arm and patted her back with the other. When she burped properly, he smiled and lifted her back into his arms and across his chest. 

“There we go, much better, hm? We should keep looking for mommy now. I hope she turns up soon…”

He gently placed the little girl back in the stroller and buckled her in, making sure her blankets were tight around her before standing and pulling the safety cover over the top. He started pushing the young girl through the park and back towards the busy street he had found her on. 

Lucifer hadn't checked on Adam all morning, waiting for his butlers to inform him when he exited his room. When the clock hit 3 pm, his eye twitched and he stood from his throne, strutting down the hall to the stairs. His steps echoed up the three flights it took to reach the floor where he had placed Adam. Third… Fourth… Fifth. Turn. Straight to the end of the hall. The halls were like catacombs of glorious rooms he didn’t need, often turning several of them into storage or activity rooms. Knocking three times, Lucifer leaned in to place his ear at the door. He listened closely, hoping to hear any type of movement but when nothing came he swung open the door. It was hot, too hot. His ventilation and AC should’ve absolutely kept it cool. That’s when he noticed the window. Stained glass broken to bits in an open frame. Approaching with caution, Lucidee found that it had been broken from the inside, likely in a successful attempt to escape. 

The king cursed himself, kicking the wall and shouting in anger, such a fool. Too much of a fool. He should’ve sat next to him. He should’ve waited for Adam to wake up. He should’ve had someone there to stop him. 

Lucifer peered through the skies, unable to see any sign of the first man before leaping out the window for himself, his wings snapped open like an eagle's and he was off through the skies. People gawked as the King of Hell passed overhead but no one said a word. Other flying Sinners got out of his way, ensuring he had clear room to fly. He knew he could just track Adam using his minor omnipresence, but he was also sick of not speaking to him.

Adam walked through the sidewalks, looking for the mother of the child in the hopes she'd turn up sooner or later. The stroller had a squeaky wheel but he didn't mind it, at least the burning pain that came with touching the child wasn't ripping into his flesh anymore. 

The streets changed and soon he was on a lonely road. The little girl had fallen fast asleep to the gentle rocking of the stroller as it was pushed. Adam's hope was dwindling, but God hadn't said anything. He had to find her on his own. He needed to find this girl's mother. 

The longer he looked, the worse he felt. At some point, he needed to feed the girl again and once more sat at a bench, gently pushing the stroller forward and back with his foot as he held the bottle. 

She really was adorable. Adam looked around to ensure no one was in earshot before smiling at the girl.

“I think I'll call you Mary,” he said softly, “That's a good name. A sweet name for a sweet child…”

He looked around again to be absolutely positive that no one was listening in before humming. “Or maybe Esther. That's a strong name. I've also loved the name Abigail.”

She cooed and continued sipping from the bottle, just happy to be there.

“How aren't you in Heaven, little Esther?” His voice had grown sad, all too serious for his usual jaded self. “You're too young to be down here… too innocent.”

She giggled again. 

“Kill her.”

Adam's eyes widened. 

“God!?” 

But there was no response. Maybe someone was messing with him. He set the bottle down and stood, his wings expanding in an attempt to protect the carriage from whatever it was he couldn't see. They were in Hell. Any number of bozo sin clowns could be speaking to him in his head. He gritted his teeth. 

“Who the fuck's out there!” He called, “Show yourself so I can tear your stupid fucking face into a million shitty pieces!”

There was no response and Adam spun like a top in an attempt to find the source of the voice. It sounded like God. It could've been God, but now he was doubting himself.

He took a breath as he heard Esther giggle and turned to look at her, his expression worried for the little girl. However cute she was, he didn't feel safe. He drew his axe and started walking, pushing the stroller in front of him and keeping his eyes peeled. 

After a block, he was stopped. He looked towards the person in front of them as he pulled the stroller back while taking a simultaneous step in front of it. Adam had put himself directly between the child and the perceived threat, his axe at the ready. 

“BACK OFF!” He shouted before the next few words got caught in his throat. Short as ever, that slippery snake stood in front of him like the confident jaggoff he was. He opened his mouth to speak again but Lucifer got there first.

“I've scoured the city for you,” he had said, raising his cane as if showing he meant no harm. 

“I don't care, fuckface! You need to leave me alone!” Adam spat, readying his axe once more. He used his tail to hold onto the stroller handle and gripped his holy weapon with both hands, his wings, eyes, and axe shining with the floods of angelic power. “Can't you see I'm fucking busy!”

Lucifer chuckled. “Adam, don't be like this-”

“Don't be like what!?”

“Like this! Always so stuck up and insecure.”

“I'll show you insecur-”

“Kill her.”

Adam seemed stunned for a moment to something Lucifer could not hear. The demon king raised a brow at the other's uncanny silence, worried for Adam but not sure how to show it. He lowered his cane again and let it tap against the ground. 

“Heheh… Are you okay..? Adam?” Lucifer asked awkwardly, glancing from side to side as the other looked like a deer caught in headlights. Now the worry started to flood in as Adam turned a silently deadly gaze to the stroller. “What are you doing, Adam?” Lucifer asked, curious but weary, taking a cautious step towards his old friend. 

Adam's eye twitched and he looked back at Lucifer, his tail unraveling from the stroller and his axe disappearing from his hands. “I won't,” Adam said softly, defying whatever it was he was hearing. “I won't do it, Lucifer- I won't.”

“You won't? Won't what? Fight me? I mean, duh, you got your ass kicked last time,” Lucifer chuckled at the other's misfortune but when he glanced back up from his nails, he saw Adam jingling some house keys in front of the little girl. “Adam? You can hear me, right?”

There was no response from the first man, not even when Lucifer walked right up to him and tapped him on the shoulder.

“He’s screaming at me,” Adam whispered, his voice barely audible over the echo from down the street and the keys in his hand. Lucifer was just as quiet as he reached over to take the keys away from him. 

“Hey… Buddy, uh… let's get you home.”

Adam stayed quiet, blinking several times in an attempt to prevent himself from crying. “God's mad at me,” he tried to explain, “I can't take it upon myself to do it.”

“Do what, Adam..?” Lucifer wasn't sure what was happening but placed a hand on the taller male's back to comfort him. 

“Kill her. He's yelling at me to kill her and I just. I can't. I know she doesn't deserve to be in Hell, she can't be more than two, but she's just a kid. Just a little kid… a baby. An innocent child.”

He reached in, being extra careful of his claws as he lifted her into his arms. The searing pain that came with touching her was worth it just to hold such a precious life in his hands. 

“She's technically mine, you know… thousands and thousands of years down the line. I've started calling her Esther- I was just trying to find her mom but…”

Lucifer smiled, even for an asshole, he could tell Adam truly meant well. “How's this: I'll find her mother for you and you'll come back to the castle with me.”

“That's where I was? Your castle?”

“Yeah,” Lucifer confirmed, “I took you from the Vee's, they just made you sick. I should've said something.”

Adam wasn't in the greatest mindset to say very much so he just hummed, patting Esther's sweet head. 

“I'll go with you,” he finally said, “As long as I don't have to stay more than a day.”

Lucifer nodded, “Fine. Her mother is… Downtown. Sobbing on a park bench. I'll make a portal.”

Adam nodded and cradled Esther a bit closer as the portal spawned into existence. He stepped through, Lucifer right behind him with the stroller. Adam's heart ached, not for the woman, but for the child who had to have this filthy Sinner for a mother. 

“Bitch,” Adam cleared his throat as the woman looked up. Typical. “I have Esther. She's yours.”

The woman sniffled, wiping her nose with the tissue she was holding, “Esther?”

“Yeah, I took the liberty and fucking renamed her for you.”

“What? Who are you? Where did you take my daughter!?”

Lucifer stepped in with a chuckle, “Hello Miss! I'm Lucifer, this is Adam-”

“The first man!”

“-And he seems to have renamed your daughter to Esther. Not sure how he came across her, but here, she's safe and sound.”

Adam cleared his throat, even though it hurt, he looked down at the little girl in his arms and frowned. “I fed her twice. Once at noon and again at three-thirty, took her for a couple of walks and a fly while looking for you. How'd she even get to the point of being thrown through the air anyway? I caught her a couple blocks down from midair and I couldn't find you.”

The woman looked dumbfounded, “Oh… I was just walking with her in the stroller when someone's untamed Hellhound stormed up to me and kicked it over. She must've gotten thrown around with the force.”

Adam hummed, “Well, bitch, I fucking bought you a better stroller and toys. This one has a fucking buckle in it so she doesn't get thrown or grabbed or anything of the sort. Maybe you should consider fucking using it.”

The woman seemed quickly fed up with Adam's attitude and held out her arms, “Fine, thank you. Now give me my kid.”

“Esther.”

“Her name isn't Esther.”

“It is. I'm literally her grand-dad.”

“It isn't, I'm literally her mom.”

Adam's eye twitched and he lifted a hand towards her, pushing her back by the chest, “Do you truly believe a stupid slutbag whore like yourself is fit to mother her? You're a mother, sure, but clearly not a good one if you just sit on your ass and give up looking for her. I didn't see any flyers. I didn't see any breaking news. You're a dumb, loser bitch and Esther deserves better.”

Lucifer sighed, wondering if this is really how Adam was now. It was admirable how he wanted the best for the child, but he knew there was no fighting it at the end of the day.

“Give her the kid, Adam,” Lucifer grumbled, just wanting his pretty mouth to silence itself. 

“No! She's a whore!”

“Give. Her. The kid. Adam,” Lucifer spoke through gritted teeth, having to tilt his head upwards towards the first man's golden eyes. 

Adam huffed angrily and for a moment there were flames that erupted from his breath. 

“You have seven days,” Adam hissed, “I'm watching you, lady. You miss even one diaper change. One bottle. One nap time. I will kill you.”

The woman rolled her eyes and took her kid, holding her against her chest. “Whatever weirdo. Her name isn't Esther.”

“What is it then, you stupid fucking-”

Lucifer punched Adam in the chest when he heard the fowl language he was about to start spewing. Adam reeled from the hit and stumbled back. His stomach was already empty, but that didn't stop him from gagging on the spot as the woman took the stroller and flipped them both off. 

Lucifer opened a portal, not looking particularly amused as he watched Adam writhe on his hands and knees, winded by the blow.

“Come on,” Lucifer groaned, “I didn't even hit you that hard!”

Adam raised a middle finger towards the demon king, still wheezing for a full breath. Before he realized it, he had been hoisted over the other's shoulder and carried through the portal into a large dining room where he was thrown into an equally large chair. 

“Why do all you rich fuckers have massive dining tables?” Adam wheezed, still managing a snarky remark. 

Lucifer just rolled his eyes and sat down at the end of the table directly to the left of Adam. It had been far too long since he had seen him face to face in a setting where they weren't trying to kill each other. With a snap of his fingers, two meals appeared on the table. The first was an apple, drizzled in caramel and chocolate. Adam's eye twitched at the sight. The second plate was a bowl of chicken noodle soup with a side of crackers. 

Adam looked at his bowl and then to Lucifer's apple and grimaced, “You really don't expect me to believe you eat only a shitty excuse for a caramel apple and nothing else for dinner.”

“And you expect me to believe you don't eat anything for dinner? How curious.”

Adam wasn't as sharp with his wit, but managed a coherent response, “I'm not hungry, I ate earlier.”

“Oh? And what did you have?” 

Again, Adam was slower to the draw, hesitating for a moment too long.

“Nothing? You had nothing to puke up. Only acid. You've eaten nothing for a week now and I'm tired of watching you starve.”

Adam raised an eyebrow, “Fucking liar. Since when have you ever cared about me? Shitfaced ass grin too- you and I both know that you have something bigger planned. Some type of personal gain or gratification.”

Lucifer sliced the apple in half before quartering it and following it up by cutting it into eighths as he listened to Adam insult him. 

“Eat,” he said softly. “You've had a long day.”

Adam wasn't getting the answers he wanted and shoved the bowl away like a child. He stood so quickly the large chair fell backwards and he snapped. “I'm not fucking hungry!”

Lucifer gave him a knowing side eye, a look that meant Lucifer knew everything. 

“I'm… I'm not.”

With a hum, Lucifer picked up a slice of candied apple, cutting through it with razor sharp teeth. 

Adam turned away and made a quick escape from the dining room, demanding a butler show him to the first available bedroom. 

Lucifer took another bite.

Chapter Text

“Your hands,” Lucifer's voice scared the shit out of Adam. He screamed like a child and grabbed the shower curtain, covering himself with it. 

“You fucking freak!! How long have you been standing there!?” There were still suds in his hair, his golden eyes glowing with rage now directed straight towards the other. 

“I literally just opened the door,” Lucifer didn't look impressed with the outburst as Adam turned the shower off with one hand. “No no, don't let me stop you, I just came in to drop off some supplies for your hands.”

“What fucking about them?” 

“You've kinda bled on everything you've touched since dinner. Maybe balling up your fists re-opened them after you destroyed my window, heh…” Lucifer stepped inside and placed the medical kit on the toilet lid, looking towards the other before blinking brainless. 

There was a long moment of piercing silence as they stared at each other and Adam grew quickly annoyed with him.

“Leave??”

“Oh right.”

When Adam watched the other's pitiful tailcoat scurry through the doorway and heard the door close, he grumbled several horrific words before turning on the shower again. He continued to wash out the suds from his hair, struggling with how much horn-to-head ratio he had. He half wished his face and his helmet had fully fused, because at least then he wouldn't have to struggle this much. 

“Need help?”

Another girly shriek from Adam as he grabbed the curtain again, turning on his heel and almost falling over. 

“GET OUT!”

Lucifer laughed as several slurs were slung his way, nothing he hadn't heard before. “You've got quite the mouth on you,” he joked. It was only when Adam started throwing things that Lucifer really started to laugh.

“Can't a man fucking shower in peace! This is the exact motherfucking reason why I'm not staying more than a shitty-ass day!”

Lucifer seemed momentarily silenced before laughing again stepping out of the bathroom. “Fine, just hurry up, I've been waiting out here for half an hour.”

“Kinda hard to do that when-”

“That's why I offered to help you!”

The first man's eye twitched and suddenly his guitar was in his hand. Nude or not, he stepped out of the shower, rage in his eyes. 

“Oh this'll be fun,” Lucifer snidely commented as he left the door open, backing up as if afraid to lure the other out. He took to the air just before a slash of holy light could cut him in two. “Damn! You still got a lot in you! That's my wall!!”

Adam said nothing, no swears, no witty remarks. The conditioner in his hair was still setting as Lucifer gently opened the window and took flight out of it. Shockingly, Adam didn't follow, instead he removed his axe from being and went back into the bathroom to finish his shower, the door closing with a slam.

When Lucifer saw Adam wasn't following, he placed a hand on the sill and dared to peek in, raising an eyebrow. He asked his name but got no response, having really pissed him off. Oh well. Lucifer flew into the room and closed the window, lowering himself to the bed to lay down on while Adam was busy. 

The King of Hell was left completely alone, listening to the buzz and drizzle of the shower through the door. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Adam wasn't anything like he remembered. Back in Eden, Adam was wide-eyed and curious, beautiful green eyes always looking for the next adventure now twisted into a bloody gold. They were still pretty, but Lucifer couldn't help the disappointment whenever he looked into those eyes and couldn't find his Adam.

He remembered the first time they laid together, his mind wandering to places he knew he shouldn't think about, but Adam was truly so close… yet so far. So out of reach yet he was right there. The king swore he could reach out and touch the fallen angel, but something inside him cried with fear. Perhaps if he touched Adam, it would cement this horrible version of him into reality and he would lose his Adam forever. Folding his fingers together across his chest, he hoped that wouldn't be the case.

His thoughts were pulled back to his initial memory of Eden and he smiled, feeling warmth flood through his chest. It had been a warm night by the first river, many of the animals around them were asleep, but Lucifer knew they wouldn't tell. Adam was asleep against his lap, draped in beautiful robes of animal skin and fur. The angel was idly running his hand through the mortal’s hair, humming a soft tune. 

Something had stirred Adam into consciousness, Lucifer may never know what it was, but they found each other's eyes through the shadows of moonlight. He could remember the bright green reflecting back at him, even through the shadow of the trees, he could remember how Adam didn't say a word as he initiated. It was him. It was always him. He felt the warmth against his lips and accepted it, knowing the mortal was likely just expressing himself. 

“Did that feel right?” Adam asked after a moment of silence when he pulled away. 

“I have never experienced such a thing before,” Lucifer admitted, “However, I did like it.” Adam had gone quiet for a moment. The two heard soft shuffling through the night when Lucifer felt it. Adam had boldly placed a curious hand over the crotch of his pants. The angel simply hummed. “That is sin, Adam,” Lucifer reminded him.

The first man only smiled, “This is not sin, Lucifer. This is free will.”

Lucifer grinned as he heard his own words used against him. What could be seen by Adam as comfort, happiness, or joy, could be seen by anyone else as malice and resentment. Regardless, he shifted his own hand to the pants of the other, listening to the mortals' breathing spike.

When the shower turned off, Adam struggled to dry his hair with his gargantuan horns in the way, and finally dried the rest of himself off. He put on his clean robes and stepped into his room. 

“What are you doing here?”

Lucifer was snapped back into reality, looking over and not fully willing to move, “Ensuring you don't run away before your end of the bargain is up.” 

Adam rolled his eyes. The once gentle expression of curiosity and wonderment now filled with hatred and unrest. Ten thousand years was a long time for anyone. “Get out of my room, bitch.”

“Oh, it's your room now, so you're staying? Great!” Lucifer untwined his fingers and the meditation floated to him from the bathroom. “Come, sit.”

“Fuck you.”

Lucifer groaned inwardly, gritting his teeth at Adam's defiance. Even if they had only spent a few weeks with each other, Lucifer could clearly remember a time when Adam would've happily obeyed. Lucifer respected Adam, that meant Adam respected Lucifer and the two had no reason to disobey each other. Now that respect was gone. 

Lucifer sat up and placed the meditation on his lap, half to make room for Adam to sit and half because he had been mindlessly dreaming about a better time and his body had decided to react. 

Adam mindlessly sat down regardless of wanting to stand. He deserved to relax and he wasn't going to let this bitch king take that from him. “Whatever, fuck you, get off my bed.”

Lucifer just chuckled, reaching up to help Adam with the now-tangled towel on his head. Adam didn't move his hands until he felt Lucifer gently push them away. 

“I'm not a child,” he complained, feeling the towel get removed from his horns. He reached for it so he could dry his hair for himself but Lucifer had other ideas in mind. For a minute, Adam forgot himself, melting at the touch as Lucifer expertly navigated his horns, drying off all his fluffy hair to the best of his ability. His fingers slightly pressed into his scalp and Adam swore he was under a spell. 

When he felt the towel get taken and hung on one of his curled horns, he jumped to his feet. “Bitch,” he snarled, taking it off and throwing it over the bathroom door. 

“I wasn't a bitch when I was giving you scratchies~” Lucifer chimed, unzipping the fabric medkit. The fallen angel's words got caught in his throat and he just growled angrily, flipping him off. “Stop that, come here.”

Adam looked over cautiously before approaching, raising an eyebrow and standing several feet from the other to just watch him. “What do you want, bitch? Can't you just leave me the fuck alone for once?”

“No, now sit down.”

Unwilling to listen, Adam did as instructed anyway. He felt one of Lucifer's arms tuck under his to pull it away from his body. In response, he hit the demon king with one of his wings. “STOP- being a brat,” Lucifer had to catch himself from yelling, unable to defend himself from the second wing that smacked him. “I swear on Satan's name I'll make you pay.”

“I'm already in hell. Nothing you do could possibly- ow!”

It didn't really hurt but it was annoying, he had felt Lucifer's wing smack him in the shoulder. He returned that with another wing smack of his own, not making it hurt. He didn't even realize Lucifer was pulling glass from his hand and cleaning out shards. 

When he found himself looking down after a couple more smacks, he watched in horror as a massive shard was pulled from the skin in his hand. 

“That was in there!?”

“That's what she said.”

Adam hit the other with his wing far harder than he had earlier and Lucifer yelped. “Deserved.”

When Lucifer ensured all of the glass was gone, he started to clean the wounds with alcohol and antiseptic. When he bandaged Adam's hand, Adam looked pissed. “You really expect me to go around looking like a declared cat?” His entire palm and several of his fingers were bandaged together. It didn't hurt, but he knew he should let it heal. “Can't you just do that healing wave thing?”

“Unless you want a raging boner and no way to relieve yourself, no. No healing waves,” Lucifer explained. 

“Healing waves give people boners?” That was a new one for sure. Interesting too.

“Well, yeah. It stimulates cellular regrowth and those dead cells get pushed out of your body, normal stuff. But a little deeper under the skin and you realize your dead blood cells and potential viruses also get pumped away as a side effect, causing your little heart to quicken and your little dick to harden~”

Adam almost punched the other if it wasn't for his newly learned ability to chill the fuck out when it came to one of the only men who could severely damage him. He swore through gritted teeth as his hand and arm was let go, watching as Lucifer stood only to sit on his other side. He wrapped his other arm under Adam's once more, gently pulling it into his lap and getting to work removing glass shards from ashy flesh and golden blood.

The first man wasn't too happy with the situation at hand, one of his eyes twitching as he watched the other work to clean and bandage his hand. 

“You know… I'm not going to be able to do anything until these come off.”

“Just a day or two, you rapid heal right?” 

Adam rolled his eyes, “Well, yeah I rapid heal, but that doesn't mean I want to stick around that long!”

With a grin, the King of Hell let go of Adam's newly bandaged hand and stretched out, laying back on the bed again with his hands folded across his chest as Adam stood to start fixing the blankets and making everything look nice.

“This isn’t your bed- Get off, I have to fix the fucking pillows.”

There was no response from the other and Adam could feel the rage bubble up as he watched Lucifer’s silent refusal to move.

“Get off, fucker!”

Still nothing. 

“MOVE!!”

When Lucifer still hadn’t budged an inch, Adam growled and started swatting the other with his wing. The king laughed and started moving, weakly defending himself with his hands. Adam couldn't help but grin, as fun as it was to be angry and hit the other, his laughter was just too contagious. Eventually, Adam was snickering too. It was almost like a pillow fight between the two. Just as many feathers and fabrics, but less actual pillow as they swatted at each other with their large wings. Adam had started to laugh, his quiet snickers having grown into giddy laughter, something he didn’t quite catch himself doing. Lucifer, on the other hand, had put himself into a kneeling position on all fours to defend the bed from the younger man. 

A precious flower. 

Lucifer was suddenly struck with something other than Adam's wing. He let his guard down and furrowed his brows, getting batted from the bedding. “Yes! I win! You lose mothafuckaaa!!! Get bent!! Get fucked!”

Adam continued to laugh obnoxiously, starting to fix the bed and pillows with his regular shit eating grin. The demon king lay on the floor for a while, realizing Adam wasn't who he remembered, but stood with the understanding that Adam was still himself. He remembered Adam differently, because all Adam wanted was some respect. Some recognition. Maybe it was because he was naturally bossy, or maybe because he was jaded to the world and the sick ways people treated each other. He was always like this. Lilith fought with him night after night because she demanded equality when all Adam did was attempt to explain that equality didn't mean they had the same activities. 

“You're a gatherer! You gather, Lilith! The fruits and labor of the garden are yours!” Adam had argued, trying to talk sense into her.

Lilith bore her teeth at him, “While you run off taming the wilderness with your tools of destruction! Why can I not wield a sword!”

“Who said you can't wield it?? I said you can't fight because I don't want you killed!”

“You continue to refuse to let me leave because you don't think I can hold my own against an elk!?”

Adam's eye twitched, “Have you ever seen an Elk, Lilith!? It would tear you apart! Have you not seen the markings they've left on me? Or the bears, moose, wolves!? The snakes out there are poisonous! One bite and you're dead!”

“And you're not dead?” She snapped arrogantly, crossing her arms.

Adam growled in annoyance, “That wasn't the point!!”

“Then what is the point!?”

The first man was dumbstruck for a moment, frowning and lowering his voice. “I don't want you gone.”

Lilith roared and laughed in his face, breaking his heart in two and taking the spear from his hands. “I'll show you! Equality means you and I are on the same page!”

Adam tried to take it back but couldn't. He watched Lilith go, following her to the gate where he didn't dare cross without a sword. 

Lucifer had watched with a smile, approaching Lilith when she was far enough away from the gardens. The rest was history up until Eve had come along. He tricked her too, of course, but Eve would not dare to trick Adam, she felt bad for him. His sleepless nights, his inability to get over his missing love. 

Lucifer had approached Adam, where they had met. For weeks they cherished each other's company, Lucifer leaving behind Lilith's back to see Adam. The one who hadn't taken the fruit, but had taught him love regardless, shown him a new way in life. 

“Are you okay?” 

Adam's voice had snapped Lucifer out of his daydream and he chuckled, nodding, “Yes, of course! I just, uh, was reminiscing.”

“Well, do it outside of my room, bitch. I need a nap,” The first man, arrogant and cocky as always, went silent and wide-eyed when he saw Lucifer take a deep bow. 

“Heheh… of course,” he had said, to Adam's curiosity.

When the door closed behind the snake, Adam crawled into bed, now very unsure how to feel. He hadn't been bowed to as such before. No matter how much he demanded respect, he hardly ever got it. 

The fallen angel climbed into his bed, finding comfort in the center with the AC cranked. He snuggled in and got comfortable on his side, using several pillows between his horns to prop himself up without pressing against them too much. 

When he finally felt okay, he closed his eyes and sighed. 

His dreams were strange. Several memories of Eden he had suppressed followed by him standing at the pearly gates. He could see Lute on the other side, holding the bars like a prisoner and he just couldn't get to her. Michael was dead. Peter was dead. But God prevented them still. 

When Adam awoke, he was sweaty and had tears in his eyes. His breath was heavy and his shoulders heaved with the effort simply to fill his lungs. He needed another shower and got up but vertigo overtook him. He sat straight back down, his heart pounding improperly. 

Everything was wrong. Lute was so far away. His life was gone. He leaned back and couldn't lay down, trying to fix his pillows again but he couldn't figure it out. 

When he got frustrated enough, he stormed into the bathroom, stumbling over himself and looking in the mirror. His empty stomach growled with the pangs of starvation but he tried to forget about it. He summoned his guitar and held the axe up to his head, carefully slicing one of his curled horns off and taking a solid amount of flesh with it. He yelped in pain, gritting his teeth and pushing on. The other horn came off with a bit more effort, this time, taking a small chunk of his skull too. He started to cry, dropping his guitar and looking at his now-mutilated head. 

No one liked him anyway. It didn't matter what he looked like. 

Lute was gone and there was no getting her back. 

Chapter Text

Leaning down, Adam gently lifted his horns into his arms and stumbled on his feet. He balanced both of them on one arm and started towards the door. Everything spun. His entire head was one aching source of discomfort. At least his skull had already started to grow back quicker than everything else, golden blood showering the bathroom and bedroom floors. Seeping from his bone marrow and split flesh. 

Collapsing on the ground, Adam let himself lay there and bleed. He curled up around his horns, not regretting the decision as it hurt too much to have them. 

Hours passed and when Lucifer knocked to check on him in the morning, the room was cold. The AC hadn't turned off automatically because Adam had hit the override. He turned it off and fumbled for the light switch. 

“Adam?” Luci asked, clicking it on. His eyes were on the empty bed before darting to the window, feeling frantic at the thought Adam had fled once more. When he realized the windows were closed, he ventured further into the room. Adam was unconscious on the floor, bleeding from his head and breathing heavily. He didn't stir or react when Lucifer hoisted him onto the bed, fixing his head so his remaining horns wouldn't press uncomfortably into the mattress. 

He had reached up and placed his hands on the fallen's head, waves of light flowed from his fingertips and started to perfectly mend his scalp and skull. Adam's eyes shot open at the agonizing sensation of his bone marrow reforming itself at a speed he wasn't used to, his hands grasping for any type of purchase around him. He could feel his skin stitching and knitting together above mended muscles and all of it quickly overwhelmed him.

“S-stop!” He wheezed, grasping Lucifer's wrist with one of his clawed hands, his other hand dug into the bedding and mattress, cutting it open. “STOP! Please! F-fucking stop!! Let go of me- LET GO OF ME!!”

In an attempt to escape, Adam's back arched, his remaining horns stabbing into the mattress and pushing back against his head and neck, causing more discomfort. His legs scrambled, wings flapping helplessly like a headless duck. He couldn't get away from the horrific pain shooting through his head. He cringed as he felt his hair follicles grow, strands of hair growing from the spots his horns were. Lucifer's grasp on his head was too tight, keeping him against the bed no matter what he tried. Even as he started to sob and pant, Lucifer did not let up. 

The pain was so much he'd almost pissed himself. 

When it was over, he was shaking and muttering. His heightened invulnerability to pain hadn't helped in the slightest, his brain shutting down from the physical trauma.

“Adam?” Lucifer asked again, seeing the other was unresponsive and shaking like a leaf, one of his hands still clawed in a death grip against the bed. “Adam, It's… It's okay now. It's over. Your horns are gone. Completely gone. No need to worry anymore… Come on, let's get you to a bed that's not all sweaty and torn up, okay?”

Adam didn't react, his body in a mostly traumatized state, as if he had been beaten for days on end. Tortured with no break. When he was lifted, his wings flapped helplessly in response, thinking the body was still under attack. He couldn't defend himself. He had never felt so disgustingly helpless. But, when one refuses to eat for a week and a half, their energy and ability to fight back against anything starts to drastically dwindle. 

Especially if that thing to fight back against is the third strongest being in creation. 

Regardless, the only thing his head would allow him to process was the voice of God, telling him to remember his mission.

“Hotel…” Adam finally mumbled. “The… the hotel, I… I need to talk to Charlie.”

Lucifer leaned down to listen better, his eyes widening in surprise. He didn't know Adam could hear God speaking to him, spurring him on even in this state.

“Are you sure?” Lucifer asked, furrowing his brows hoping the other could hear him, but Adam didn't respond. Just repeatedly mumbled about the hotel and occasionally twitched. He usually would've bounced back by now with more than a few colorful words but it was just too much. When 

Lucifer leaned down and started to pick him back up, he felt one of Adam's hands slide over his shoulders and the other grip his shirt, his head falling back as he couldn't bear the weight. It was unexpected coming from Adam, but at least he wasn't being attacked or shouted at.

Luci knew he should've stopped when Adam began pleading like he was going to die. It was a hard situation because he knew Adam would have never let him finish if he had listened. He would never get healed, he'd just lay there in agony pretending like he was okay and getting blood all over the sheets. 

Lucifer stepped through the portal and looked around the hotel lobby. It was still very early in the morning so no one was around, regardless, he walked up the steps and down the hall. He found himself on the top floor to ensure he wasn't bothering anyone else, the suite rooms he knew were empty. 

Lucifer had to portal into the room on behalf of not having a key to it and placed Adam on the king-size bed. Adam didn't seem to like this, still pulling himself together but he had managed to form a single coherent thought. 

“Wait..” He muttered, his hand still tightly gripping the fabric of Lucifer's shirt. The first man seemed to be unable to finish the thought, however, because he just squirmed and let go. The king sighed, pulling the blankets from where they were tucked and gently lifting them over the other. Adam let himself be tucked in and closed his eyes. Even when he did, Lucifer could still see his irises through his eyelids and he cringed, faintly wondering if that was normal. 

He stepped out of the room to use the bathroom before returning a bit later with one of the comfortable chairs, gently placing it next to Adam and taking his spot there. He wasn't sure what he should do, or even if he should do anything at all before eventually deciding that a little help would be better than nothing. Reaching up, Lucifer carefully tangled his fingers through Adam's bangs, combing them out and tracing lightly across his forehead. 

When he started gently massaging his scalp he would send out the occasional wave to ensure the other's pain stayed down, knowing that it could have a calming effect when it wasn't trying to replace scalp and skull alike. Adam didn't seem to mind it anymore because he had snuggled closer to the touch.

The king studied Adam's face, ensuring he wasn't being hurt when he noticed something. He sent out another gentle wave and Adam's eyes lit brightly. 

Blood flow .

That made sense. 

Lucifer chuckled, it was like some LED sign flickering brightly before slowly dying down. He gently scratched Adam's scalp and massaged his head, being careful of where he knew it was tender. His hair was so soft, likely from the shower he had taken the evening previously, Lucifer almost had the urge to cut off a lock and take it with him, laughing to himself about the deranged thought. 

He heard a knock on the door and got up to open it. Charlie had stepped in before he could even get the damn thing fully open for her, she had her hands and arms full with Vaggie similarly in tow. “I heard he was sick!” Charlie sounded anxious, rushing to the bedroom area and placing all of her things on the floor. Blankets, pillows, a bucket filled with medicine and medical supplies, dozens of different-sized bandages, and dozens of other things to help out. She felt his forehead before sticking a thermometer in his mouth under his tongue and looking at Vaggie who was carrying extra blankets and a Voxman with a pair of headphones and several cassette tapes. 

“Wow, you sure are… prepared! Charlie..!” Lucifer smiled, but it was an apprehensive and surprised smile, “Thank you, girls, really, but who told you he was sick? He's-”

“His horns are gone!!” Charlie yelped, rushing over to inspect the still-tender areas of his scalp. Adam groaned in pain, shifting uncomfortably and Charlie quietly apologized, giggling sheepishly and she went a little easier on his head. 

“Dad? Where are his horns?” she looked towards her father who looked guilty, standing awkwardly and fidgeting with the end of his cane. Charlie leaned back over Adam whose expression had contorted. 

“Charlie, stop you’re hurting him,” Lucifer warned quietly, taking over being the main caretaker and gently cupping his cheek. “He cut them off with his axe, did it himself in the middle of the night- he’s unstable. He hasn’t eaten in over a week, I’ve only ever seen him drink water. He’s probably just trying to adjust… Y’know? Cope with… Hell.”

Charlie frowned, her brows knitting in worry as she looked down at her father’s new friend. “Were you two close?” Her voice was soft as if sharing her condolences. 

Lucifer let out the breath he didn’t know he was holding, his expression mixing into something of pain and uncertainty. “Well. I knew him. We were close about ten thousand years ago, just friends, it’s really nothing interesting, but I knew him.”

Charlie sighed, she wasn’t going to get information from her father anytime soon, but for all she knew, that really was the extent of their relationship.

“I’ll leave you alone.”

Vaggie smiled and wrapped an arm around Charlie’s shoulder, waving behind her back and guiding her distraught girlfriend from the room. “We’ll come back to check on you guys later, okay?”

Lucifer just muttered that that was fine and let them go, turning his attention back to Adam who was sweating and moaning, whimpering in pain through gritted teeth and lightless eyes. He had managed to kick the blankets off himself, turning to his side and unconsciously throwing a punch in Lucifer’s direction. It was weak, but Luci found it in his best interest to avoid a hit from an angelic being. He grabbed Adam’s wrist, his eyes wide with shock as he had to hold the other down, climbing on top of him and eventually causing this fit to stop. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, the struggle showing just how badly Adam had traumatized himself by complete accident.

Adam eventually awoke, the weight atop him bringing him into reality and he looked up to find Lucifer lying on his side and chest. “SNAKE!” Adam shouted, shoving the man off of him and nearly falling off the bed. 

Lucifer was confused but rolled his eyes and grabbed Adam’s collar before he could fall, hoisting him back onto the mattress. “Idiot, calm down! Please! There’s no need to make a fool out of yourself like this!”

“There’s no need to fucking touch me like a weirdo perverted faggo creep!” Adam retorted.

That’s a new one.

“Faggo isn’t even a word!” Lucifer argued, focusing entirely on the wrong thing before shaking it off and climbing off the bed, crossing to Adam’s side just to push him back down. “Stop it! Lay down, quit being difficult you’re going to hurt yourself.”

“No, I’m going to hurt myself if I don’t get up and deal with this raging fucking boner in two minutes.”

“Bone-” right. Lucifer growled in frustration, “Don’t be like that, it’ll go away. You shouldn’t be on your feet. You need to calm down, take a breath, and just tell me what on Hell happened last night.”

Adam huffed, pulling the blankets up and resting his head on the pillows, closing his eyes. “I chopped my dumbass horns off my fucking head. They were ugly anyway,” reminded him too much of Lute, “And they hurt! I couldn’t sleep and they were fucking heavy! I like heavy shit, don’t get me wrong, but that pertains solely to sexy music! Like fucking rock!”

“Of course you would.”

“I’m horny okay!?”

Lucifer’s eye twitched and he lifted his cane to shove the apple against Adam’s cheek, “Listen here, you little bitch . I will bring you whatever you need to jerk off sanitarily if you ask nicely. I would do whatever you ask of me if you just looked me in the eye and respected me like I have been respecting you. I understand I fucked up in the past, okay? I get it. I know that I hurt you and I know I shouldn’t have. If you can’t see that by now, then I will give it to you straight. I have respected you and your space, even retrieving you from those idiotic Vee’s and trying to nurse you back to health with good food. I’ve respected your space and treated you as an equal, I’ve-”

“It’s not about respect!!” Adam snapped, “It hasn’t been about respect for centuries!! Almost two thousand years! Maybe three! The days fucking mesh together and I’ve lost track of time, okay!? It’s not about earning any type of fucking respect anymore!”

Lucifer was taken aback, letting his cane be shoved away.

“It’s about having someone who truly cares! Why do you think I kept Lute so close!? She was practically the parrot on my shoulder! Not because she respected me, but because she truly fucking cared about me! And now!? Now I’m fucking dead and it’s because of YOU! So, once again Lucifer! You have taken it upon yourself to ruin my fucking life!!”

The demon lord’s eyes were wide as he heard the other spit blame in his direction, he couldn’t believe what he was hearing, genuinely unsure what to think. He opened his mouth to speak but found he was completely unsure what to say, only stammering out a short “Adam, I-” before he was cut off by the fallen.

“SHUT UP!!” He shouted, throwing a punch. A punch that caught Lucifer entirely off guard and sent him sailing across the room, denting the wall. “GET THE HELL AWAY FROM ME! YOU’VE RUINED MY LIFE ONCE, TWICE, AND NOW THREE FUCKING TIMES! You’re bad luck! You- Your goals are so up your own ass, they miss your brain and come straight out your throat! I don’t know what you want from me! You didn’t have to take me from the Vee’s, you didn’t have to try and nurse me back to health! You didn’t have to do any of this! You didn’t have to trick me..!”

Lucifer looked up, watching Adam pull himself from the bed, knowing he was referring to Eden. He tried to stop him, watching him rush to the nearest window, “Wait, Adam, let me explain!”

Adam shoved the window open and Lucifer was up in an instant, grabbing his sleeve. “Adam- Please listen! I swear, I can explain!!”

Adam looked over his shoulder, lowering his gaze to meet the pleading eyes of the other. His expression was deadly and with his other hand, he grabbed Lucifer by the jaw, walking him towards the living room area. “You filthy, lying, fucking bastard shitbird whore,” he hissed, venom practically dripping from his voice. “Explain then.”

He threw Lucifer back onto the couch and the shorter angel could tell Adam was about thirty seconds from jumping out the window and wreaking havoc throughout Hell. He would have to stop Adam, which he could easily do, but he would prefer if it didn’t have to come to that. Lucifer scooted to let Adam sit, if he even wanted to, and looked up at him. 

“Ten thousand years ago, you and I were both there and you somehow have it in your head that my intention was to trick you! I swear to you, whatever the angel council has told you, it’s not true! It isn’t! I never wanted to trick or harm anyone, I just wanted humanity to have free will! I gifted you the ability to think for yourself! It was selfish of me, I wanted you to have your own life so badly I fucked it all up for you. I didn’t mean to steal Lilith away, and I couldn’t control that Eve fell in love with me, I swear I never forced them to do anything under my will. Lilith and I, we just… We clicked. After God told you never to go near me again and you ended up listening to Him, I took Lilith because I knew she was the next best thing. She was brave. She was strong. And she stayed by my side even as it got us cast to Hell. You wouldn’t have done the same, I know that for a fact- we both do- so this was just how it had to be! I’m under the full impression that free will is a gift! I just… I wanted you to be your own person. And look at what you’ve become.”

Several vile words came to Adam’s head. Fat, slobbish, rude, arrogant, cocky. Nothing good, all to describe himself.

“You’re beautiful.”

Adam’s eyes widened, his anger had vanished and instead was replaced with shock. He couldn’t respond before Lucifer continued, patting the couch cushion.

“This is exactly what I wanted for you, Adam,” he explained, watching as Adam hesitantly sat. “You are beautiful. And you’re human. You’re flawed like everyone else and that makes you your own being. It makes you into the man that I… I fell for. Back in Eden. You’re a little more upset these days, and maybe a little angrier or fed up with everything, but who wouldn’t be? You’re ten thousand, four hundred, and seventy-six years old now. You ten thousand, four hundred, and  seventy-seven in forty-two and a half days-”

Adam was dumbfounded. The fact Lucifer had bothered to remember his birthday wasn’t something he ever expected. Maybe it was easy to remember because it was the same date as the creation of humanity. Slowly, Adam found himself taking a seat on the edge of the couch, his eyebrows furrowed as he tried to figure out what he was feeling.

“- I just couldn’t tell you any of this because you’re in Heaven and I’m in Hell and if your legions knew that we spoke, you would’ve been cast out sooner. But now… Now you’ve already been cast out. For ten thousand years I haven’t been able to look you in the eye and tell you this. Now I can. Now I can tell you to your face, that the angels have lied to you for millennia.”

The newly fallen angel looked up at Lucifer, quickly able to tell that he was being honest. Adam averted his gaze, looking down at his hands, they were still bandaged but that didn’t stop him from burying his face in them. Lucifer gave him a moment to breathe before scooting closer and placing an arm over his shoulders. “I know it’s a lot,” He said softly, unknowing of Adam’s spiraling train of thought.

“How… How do I know you’re not lying too..? It’s a he-said she-said and I just don’t know what to trust. My whole life I’ve been told that you wanted me to suffer. And now you’re telling me that’s not true?”

“Why would I want you to suffer, Adam?”

Adam didn’t have an answer, instead, he kept to himself, not attempting to look at the other out of shame and confusion.

“I’ve loved you.”

Chapter Text

Adam felt his nose warm up, scrunching it to try and stave off the tears that pricked at the edges of his eyes.

“This is too much,” he said softly, only to feel Lucifer's other hand wrap around his chest and pull him into a hug. Adam's hands shook as he slowly accepted the hug, returning with a hug of his own. He was so tall in comparison to Lucifer that his massive robes had practically consumed the other. His wings followed suit, wrapping around him as well.

Lucifer smiled softly, one of his hands reaching up to play with Adam's hair. He heard a sniffle and frowned. His chest felt tight and he closed his eyes, his other hand patting Adam's back. It wasn’t any more than thirty seconds when Adam ripped himself away.

Looking into Lucifer’s eyes, Adam made his choice.

“I will not let you ruin my life again. I need to think. Leave me the fuck alone. Stop spying on me, stop trying to get with me. Stop taking me when I’m unconscious. Stop. Just leave me alone, you fucking snake. If I ever talk to you again, it will be when I’m ready.”

With that, Adam jumped to his feet and stormed to the window. 

He hadn’t been able to wear shoes for several days now. He didn’t care anymore. Nothing made sense. The angels always told him that Lucifer was wrong. Lucifer wanted to trick and hurt. But now he was learning the intention was different. 

The outcome will forever be the same. Lucifer’s choice to give humanity free will was a choice that caused people to do horrific actions. To do things that would cause them to end up here, whether their intentions were good or not. Adam spread his wings and dropped from the suite window, taking flight over the city and quickly disappearing from sight. He had a lot to think about and a lot to do. God was whispering in his head again, and there were people who needed his help. 

Lucifer had gotten up, his eyes wide as he watched Adam take to the skies. Once more he lost who he believed he loved. He could feel tears prick at his eyes and he slowly lifted his arms to his biceps, hugging himself as he watched Adam go. He started cleaning up the room a bit, placing everything around the room where he believed it would belong, and finally leaving. In case Adam came back, he would need somewhere to stay, and here would be the best place for him. 

Letting the door close behind him, Lucifer hung his head, taking the walk downstairs to look for Charlie who had found herself in the kitchen. He looked beat, he wore his heart on his sleeves and now regretted it. At least he could get a hug out of it, at least it was something. “Charlie?” He asked, opening the swinging door to the kitchen, “Charlie, I’m… I’m gonna head home.”

Charlie looked up, helping Niffty prepare tonight's dinner, “What? Okay? Is Adam okay? Is he staying in bed? I can have Niffty bring him dinner?”

Niffty giggled viciously, throwing garlic at Lucifer before laughing loudly and following that with the salt shaker. “You scared off the bad boy! You scared off the bad boy!!” she chided only for Charlie to glance at her. 

“Niffty! We were going to be nice about this!”

Lucifer furrowed his brows, “How did you guys know Adam left?”

Niffty started to laugh again, snickering at the other’s misfortune, “We all saw him fly away from the windows in the lobby!~”

The king wasn’t impressed, he just shook his head, “Charlie. He needed to talk to you. I don’t know what about, but he was muttering for you while he was out and now he’s halfway across the pentagram. No one knows where he’s going and… We need to give up on him, Charlie. We can’t follow him or try to convince him to join the hotel anymore.”

Charlie looked saddened by the news but she couldn’t help but feel like it had been coming, “Well, Dad,” she said softly, stepping up to hug him, “If he wants to come back, he will when he’s ready.”

Lucifer knew that was true, but he also knew that Adam would not come back. Now was not the time to sulk. He felt renewed, more ideas popping into his head than he could imagine. “Where's Vaggie?” 

Adam stumbled through town, not looking where he was going and he didn't have his head up. He found himself down one of the many streets filled with clubs and hooked. As nice as it would be, Adam didn't want to catch something he couldn't get rid of. He continued on, finding himself in a bar asking questions. When he got answers, it was far later in the day than he expected. 

Adam made his way to a Hellborn elevator and took it down to a ring of Hell he believed might be able to help. They were all filthy sinners, yes, but Adam had no other choices. He needed to think and discuss things with people who might have a bit of insight into the situation. 

Lust. 

It shouldn't be hard to find Asmodeus.

Gluttony. 

Beelzebub should be easy as well. Giant, hulking fly-lord? Surely he couldn't be hard to miss.

Envy.

Leviathan will be easy enough to find. It's in the name. Right?

When Adam arrived in Lust, he took a breath and stepped off the elevator. He was being stared at. No Sinner had ever come through the elevator before, let alone someone who looked like him. He didn't care, just continued to walk through the streets, asking where he could find Asmodeus. No one would tell him anything, they would just stare at his face and horns and worry for their lives. He was easily recognized, yes, and the rule was no killing Hellborns. But if Adam was in Lust, what the Hell happened in Pride?

He hadn't killed anyone yet, so people were staying out of his way. Eventually, he came across a building, almost like a massive factory, and invited himself in.

“I need to talk to-”

“He's busy,” the receptionist behind the counter didn't seem to have anything more to say, so Adam raised an eyebrow. 

“Bribe?”

“No.”

“Convincing?”

“No.”

“This is pointless?”

“Yes.”

Adam growled through a tightened jaw, glaring at her.

“How about I just kill you?” He asked teasingly, leaning over the desk and folding his fingers together.

The receptionist finally looked up to see who she was talking to and her eyes widened. The first man stood over her counter, grinning something terrible. She would've cowered if it was against her contract to flee her station. Instead, she reached out a shaking hoof and carefully dialed the number to Asmodeos’ office.

When it was picked up, Adam could not hear the other end, but the fear in the Hellborn's eyes and voice said it all. It was a look that would've turned Adam on in another life, but right now, he needed to speak with someone who knew Lucifer. He needed to know more sides of the story. 

When he was guided through a double door, he followed, his wings fluttering and wrapping around his sides. Asmodeus was standing to greet him, unsure to respect him or fight him.

“Well?” Adam said arrogantly, “Are you going to show me to your office?”

The sin blinked and smiled, remembering his manners, “Of course, this way, please.”

When Adam finally sat down he sighed, “I hear you know Lucifer.”

“Lucifer? I suppose we both know him, in a sense.”

Adam huffed, “Right, but you're one of his… sins. I figured you know more about him than you let on. I'm conducting a personal investigation, and I need to know everything you know about him, even if I already know it.”

Asmodeus sat down and fixed his collar, still not fully sure what to do. “Of course, but before we start, are you going to try and kill me?”

“Fuck no. That'd be stupid to attempt and it would get me killed twi- three times.”

“And,” Asmodeus started, “What do I get out of this.”

“Absolutely nothing. I will do nothing with your information and it will stay between you, me, and that bastard snake.”

The other laughed and tapped his claws against the desk, starting off everything he knew about Lucifer and any detail he could recount from knowing him. He wasn't fully reluctant to share, knowing that Lucifer was an easily negotiable guy. Even if his information got out, the king wouldn't care. It wasn't his business what Sinners did or said and they both knew it.

Beelzebub knew much of the same. Adam was shocked to find she was a girl, but he didn't mention it, instead pleading for any information she had about Lucifer, and he ended up being unable to reach Leviathan. Adam hasn't realized that the entire envy ring was 90% submerged in water. 

When he returned to Pride, he booked himself into a nice hotel, run by some spider Overlord, and locked himself in the room given to him. He sighed and lay down on the bed, massaging his aching feet and closing his eyes. Everything hurt. He had been trying to fill his head with information so he didn't have to think so hard, but now, he was left alone with his thoughts and he couldn't sleep. 

Adam remained locked up in that room for days, he found himself writing in journals, connecting dots and lines, praying for any sign or any answers. When he had everything laid out on the table in front of him, he still couldn't tell who was right and who was wrong. 

On one hand, the angel councils did everything they could to keep evil out of Heaven. Act selfless. Don't steal. Stick it to the man. 

On the other hand, they failed at communicating with someone who very easily could've been helped. Lucifer was seen as a troublemaker, and Heaven had refused to listen. 

Adam stared at all the information he had written out, unsure what to make of it all when he heard a voice. He quickly recognized it as God and his eyes widened, looking towards the voice which just happened to be in the direction of the window. The fading light of the day brought about deep reds and darkness.

“God..?”

His voice felt so small. Everything felt small around him as he made his way to the bed. He fell to his knees, clasping his hands together and bowing his head over the edge of the bed. The mattress was comfortable under his elbows, but the ground was hard under his knees. He didn't care. 

“Why do you sulk, old friend?”

“I.. I have a lot on the mind.”

“I'm aware. I was asking to be polite. Your consorts with Lucifer have not gone unnoticed.”

“God, I-”

“What have you learned?”

Adam tried to pull his thoughts together, “What? What I learned? Please specify, I don't understand.”

“While you've been in Hell, the goal I gave you was to spread the rules that get others into Heaven. Teach them kindness and selflessness. Have you learned anything from the lessons you've taught?”

Adam tried to remember but now that he was put on the spot, he was pulling up blanks. 

He heard God laugh, a deep chuckle filling his head and he squeezed his eyes a little more. 

“What about those darling children you saved?”

Adam gasped, “Oh! Yes, them! I taught them that forgiveness is temperance in the face of anger, I taught them they can be in a better place someday if they changed their ways. One was a Sinner, the other a Hellborn. I didn't have anywhere they could stay with me so I brought them to where I knew they would be taken care of.”

“Of course, the hotel Lucifer's daughter runs. Have you checked in on these children?”

Adam felt guilty, unsure what to say but he cleared his throat and told the truth. “No, I haven't, I've been… preoccupied. I believe I've gotten myself into trouble, God. My sins of the flesh have returned and now I must pay the price.”

“Ah, of course. When you were mortal, you could not be blamed for taking the apple. Free will does sound like such a treat.”

Adam looked up, the voice sounded closer now. When he didn't see anything, he squeezed his eyes shut again and focused. “I've sinned in my life. You know the deeds I have done with Lucifer, and I spent my life working for forgiveness. I've been straight as a board since I died, I've only thought about him once or twice, but both times I… I became chaste. You know the punishments I've inflicted.”

“The leg brace is always a smart idea,” once more, the voice was in his room, and he looked up and around himself. “But what makes you think I don't want you to forgive him? Lucifer is a misguided mess. He is no troublemaker, but I never intervened with the angel council. I believe their choice was harsh, but deserved. My beautiful Earth, my sanctuary for humanity, has been ruined by Lucifer. And why wouldn't I want him gone?”

Adam nodded in agreement, “That's why I trusted the council for so long, God. I believed their choice was just. For forever, Earth will be corrupt. Free will is a si-”

“Hush, child,” Adam looked up when he felt the bed dip next to him. His eyes started to burn but he couldn't look away. He was beautiful. “To me, everyone is deserving of the punishment they have garnered for themselves. The angels, devils, Sinners, and everything else. I am above everyone. I have created everyone and everything and now my wrath for those who have wronged me is many. But isn't this why my son died?”

Adam stammered, unblinking as he felt God's hand lift his jaw. He felt like his eye were melting out of his skull but he didn't want to look away, his lashes feeling warm as he began to cry.

“Perfection is no longer the requirement to Heaven. You changed the rules, Adam. You've created a new guideline to get in and the game has changed. Someone you've killed down here has arrived up there, and the orders of the council are out of balance. My son has died for the sins of humanity, he was reborn, but have you ever paused to ask yourself what he did in the time he was dead?”

Adam's eyes widened further, realization came to him. 

“He.. led Sinners to salvation…”

“And now, my child, I have sent you to do the same. These people are misguided, and some will not change their ways, but with a bit of convincing and forgiveness, you can lead legions of Hell into Heaven.”

Adam was humbled as he felt God's hand hold his shoulder, he finally blinked and dared to reach out, grasping his robes. 

“And what if no one follows? What if no one believes me?”

“Many won't, but a few might. And those few can make their way into Heaven by your rules. Once you deem them to have followed your rules, slaughter them, and their souls will be grasped by my hand and pulled from these depths.”

Adam's hands found one of God's, he couldn't stop staring, tears he hardly knew were there gently streamed from his eyes.

“The child..? Esther?”

God smiled and it was the most beautiful thing Adam had ever witnessed, a look that could change him. 

“She is a child. Hellborn, yes, but she is entirely innocent.”

“And if I kill her, you'll..?”

“Take her soul to Heaven, and give her a loving family. Draw your blade as you need to, Adam, not as you want to. If you are unsure about someone, which I'm positive that time will come, you know you can always ask me.”

“I'd be honored, God.”

“Hush,” he said once again, his chuckle like a song bringing Adam to tears. He lowered his head, finally pulling his gaze away from God and still holding his hand. “Fear not your hand, fear only me. I am fighting with you.”

“What about Lucifer? What do I do? How do I… Do I stop? Do I stop talking to him? Do I stay far away? What do I do?”

“Lucifer cannot be saved,” God admitted, “But I see no reason he should not be shown the same mercy as everyone else. This is up to you, I refuse to bring him into Heaven, and I refuse to kill him. Our arrangement is just.”

Adam nodded, sniffling softly but unmoving. “God… Might I please say that I am… I am so..”

“Silence, Adam.”

The first man stiffened, his head tilting up. His gaze followed to find the floating eyes around His head. 

“I know.”

Once more, Adam nodded and took a shaky breath. Even blinking couldn't make his tears go away, feeling them pool from the corners of his lashes. 

“Thank you.”

God smiled again and Adam wished he could stare at Him forever, but without any ceremony, he was gone. Vanished into thin air as if he was never there. The only thing left of him was the wrinkles in the blanket he had left when he sat down.

Standing from the hard floor, Adam straightened his back with determination. He took a breath, muttering to God, “Please guide my hand.” He turned towards the door and made sure he had his key before locking it behind him and leaving the hotel. He took to the skies, knowing his first goal was going to be difficult. All of this was going to be difficult. He knew that much to have true. 

As he flew, he sniffed, trying to regain his composure and rubbing one eye at a time. When he landed, he wasn't sure where he was, but he started walking along desolate streets. When he came to a house, he knew what he had to do and knocked firmly. When the door opened, he pushed his way in. 

He sat on the couch of the woman's home and spoke quietly, reverent as if he was still in the company of God Himself.

In a way, he was.

“I have come to reclaim Esther,” he stated quietly and the woman growled. “What is your name, ma'am?”

“Shockingly, my name is Mary,” she admitted, “But it's not like you care! I'll fight you for my daughter!”

Selflessness. 

“Have you ever stolen anything?” Adam asked, “Please be honest, many things are on the line.” 

Mary paused and furrowed her brows, “I.. I have stolen, in my time I've stolen a lot. What the Hell does it matter?”

Adam stood and smiled softly, feeling a warmth in his chest. “Do you need a place to stay? Somewhere where you can be redeemed from Hell? Somewhere you can find your way into Heaven from?”

Mary now looked insulted and pissed, throwing the nearest glass at the stationary fallen angel. He let it hit him, unmoving as it shattered against his face. 

“Please, Mary. I am serious. Just a few weeks at this place and you can go to Heaven. I've lived in Heaven for thousands of years. No one will attack you, break into your home, yell at you, take your baby. There is never a bad day up there, the life you can ask for if you simply put in a little effort to go there.”

The Sinner stared at Adam before slowly sitting down and fixing her skirt. 

“Tell me more. Please.”

Chapter Text

Mary sat in silence, making a choice in her mind as Adam patiently waiting and watching. The woman was distraught, unsure what to think.

“...And when you have become close enough to redemption, I will personally see to it that you reach Heaven. Your daughter included.”

Mary looked up at him with bleary eyes, “We're... We're in Hell..! This has to be a scam!”

“Mary, I am the first fucking man of Earth and Heaven. Why would I lie to you? I might have, maybe, lied about little things here and there, but motherfucking God Himself came to me! He sat on my bed and spoke with me.”

“So you're schizophrenic-”

“Mary.”

She sighed and shook her head before it turned into nodding. “Alright. Alright, I'll try your little hotel, anything to keep my daughter safe.”

Adam stood and smiled, offering a hand to help her up. Together, they retrieved Esther's carriage and clothes, gathered her from her crib and started to walk down the roads. Adam chatted with her as she walked, making for great conversation. He talked about all the rock concerts he visited inside and outside of Heaven, telling her about his favorite bands. He even admitted to wearing an Avenged Sevenfold band tee under his robes sometimes. She thought he was hilarious, making sure to pay closer attention to her surroundings as they walked.

“Oh-” She stopped in her tracks suddenly and Adam paused, following her gaze to the front of her stroller. “Oh, well, hello children. You wanna move-?”

“Wait,” Adam held a hand towards her, silencing her immediately. “I know these kids.”

There were several of them, four. A new leader now. He stepped forward and smiled, “Can I fucking help you?”

“Where are your bigass horns?” one of them asked only for Adam to laugh. 

“They were too damn heavy, so I wished them away and they vanished!” 

One of them looked to another one, whispering something along the lines of, “I told you!”

Adam smirked, “What're all you short fucks doing out here? Don't you have places to be?” The one who looked particularly nervous shook his head and Adam tilted his in response. “Oh, yeah? And why's that?”

The nervous boy didn't speak up, too afraid to confront the man but another boy did, puffing out his chest. “Because you took our friend! Kidnapped him right under our noses!”

“You ran away,” Adam smiled gently, his voice arrogant regardless, “If you hadn't pussied out, maybe you could've gone with him. He learned how to get to Heaven instead of suffering down here. You fucking chumps gotta stay down here and burn, not my problem if you don't wanna be saved.”

He stood back up and waved at Mary, starting to walk again. She pushed her stroller up to Adam's side as if silently asking him to protect her daughter when the nervous boy spoke up. “Sir? I… I want to see my friend again.”

Adam glanced behind himself and knelt, smiling and holding out a hand toward the child, “You want to be redeemed? Go to Heaven and live happily for the rest of your afterlife? Living down here is pain and hurt, but if you change your ways, they could teach you how to uh… get your act together. Act proper.”

The boy nodded, “I want that. I want to go to Heaven. That’s where daddy says mommy went.”

Adam felt his heart shatter in his chest, his eyes widening. His mind only went to the worst of places for a father and son to end up here without the mother. Perhaps a murder-suicide? Child as a witness? Perhaps he got the child to do it for him? Adam didn’t know, he just stood and took the child under his arm, guiding him along the sidewalk. 

“We’ll get you there. You’ll see your mommy again, I promise.”

Days.

Maybe it was weeks. 

Adam was being guided by God, delivering more and more Sinners to the hotel anonymously. He hadn't seen Lucifer even once, and his greetings with Charlie were short and well met, sometimes he'd see her singing and dancing in the street. He would smile to himself and continue on his day. 

He found himself back with the vee's, silently letting his body rot under his robes as he continued to work. Self destruction followed him, but no one quite knew. 

Vox was pleasantly surprised, but his demeanor quickly changed as Adam sat down in his professional office across from him. What little he could see of his wrists was worrying, he was bone. His face was gaunt, but that did not stop him from smiling. 

“God tells me I should speak with you, he wants me to ask if there’ a chance you'll try for redemption.”

Vox raised a virtual eyebrow, snorting in the other's face before shaking his head. “None at all,” he responded smugly, “I have two wonderful friends, all the money in Hell, and power like you wouldn't believe. If I go to Heaven, that sinful delight has vanished. Not like I'd want to go to Heaven anyway. Sounds boring.”

Adam chuckled and nodded, “I understand. I can't change your mind on this, and I will stop trying. How about a drink?”

Vox sat up, tapping his claws on his table as whiskey appeared in front of them. “You're bribing me?” 

“No, just a gift,” power that he had honed. He could create with the help of God's hand. “I know you indulge in sin and I… I did that for a while too. I've been chaste for quite some time, I'm sure you don't want to hear it…”

Vox smirked, pouring himself a glass and raising it slightly as thanks. It was a delicious two malt that burned his throat on the way down, causing him to grin with glee. 

“... but I digress. Since you don't want to, ever, try for Heaven, I will leave you alone.”

“Why?” Vox suddenly asked, a bit of static joining his voice as he undid his bowtie, “We are friends. My name is still in your contacts. That phone I gave you? Should still be there.”

“Oh, that?” Adam laughed a little nervously, “I couldn't figure it out. Gave up on it, but I still have it? Here…”

He snapped it into existence and set it on the desk in front of Vox and Vox stood, sitting next to Adam to show him how to use it. Adam seemed to struggle, not fully understanding how the fancy tech worked. Everything was so weird in the future, his mind slightly stuck in the past. 

When he started figuring it out, he sent his first text, causing Vox's face to ping and light up with the new notification.

“Wow,” Vox noted, swiping the notification to his phone. “No wonder you took forever. This is… Adam, you do speak English right?”

“Fucking obviously,” he raised an eyebrow at the other, but Vox looked down at his screen. It almost looked like a completely different language, only a few letters he recognized. 

“How did you get-”

“A motherfucking holy keyboard on my phone? Snapped it into existence! Cool shit, right!? I live creating things.”

Vox chuckled, “Please, Adam, I don't speak-”

But once again he was cut off, hearing a snap and looking down at his phone. He didn't feel any different but he suddenly understood. He could read and comprehend what had been sent to him and his eyes widened. 

“Adam! You could sell this!”

“The holy text?”

“No!! The ability to snap language comprehension into people's heads!! We could sell this for hundreds!” Vox grinned, ideas flooding his mind as he stared at the text. 

“You're damn right,” Adam smirked, “We could totally sell it, but why would we do that when you could make fuckin’ courses and classes for other Sinner's to learn it instead? Why give them the easy way through when you could make them learn? Isn't that what all this crazy-ass propaganda and mind manipulation is about?”

Vox poured himself a second glass, “I love your thinking. We'll keep in touch, yes?”

Adam nodded, his intentions not fully laid on the table, “Sure as shit!” He didn't want to see Vox suffer. Even if he was a shitbag person and condoned the worst things imaginable, he still couldn't help but feel like there could be a bit of effort to push him towards being a better person. That could be nice. 

On his way out, he bumped straight into Valentino. Valentino took a step back to keep balance and Adam did the same, flapping his wings to hold himself. 

“Oh! What a surprise,” Val hissed charmingly, “If it isn't the totally fuckable first man~ How have you been, baby?~ We haven't heard from you in a while, have we?”

Adam chuckled, grinning. He knew the tricks Valentino had up his sleeve, “No thank you,” he simply chided, “I'm not looking for a fucking job, but I was looking for you and Velvette.”

The moth Sinner raised an eyebrow and hummed, pulling his cigarette holder to his lips. “What is it you want, honey? A favor? Anything for you, papacita.”

Adam now felt a little uncomfortable, “Valentino, I'm your great-something granddad. Maybe tone it back a notch? Fuckhead?”

“Hey,” Val's voice came through loud and clear along with a puff of smoke, “It's somebody's kink~”

Adam shook his head, no longer affected by the pheromones, “Great for them! It's not mine. Now where the fuck is the doll bitch?” 

Valentino just huffed, not looking the most polite anymore. “This way.”

While they walked, Adam snapped his fingers and handed a large bag to Valentino, it was lightweight but still seemed to confuse the other. With a second snap of his fingers, he held Velvette's gift. A beautiful music box made of diamonds and gold. 

When Velvette answered her bedroom door, she was yelling. Upset that her beauty routine was interrupted when she noticed Adam holding the treasure box. It silenced her in seconds and she gently reached out to take it. 

“I know you fuckers never want a chance at redemption. I know neither of you care for Heaven or to be redeemed, but I also know that you asswipes won't say no to something fucking meaningful. Velvette, I've been told your favorite song is a damn secret, for whatever reason. I think I figured it out because you suck at keeping secrets. Seriously. And Valentino, I know how much you long to swim with your little prince, Vox. When you open that bag, you'll find the best, most stylish wing protectors that will be entirely airtight and prevent water from ruining your fluff or weigh your fatass down.”

Velvette looked up at Valentino, both of the Vee's were truly touched by the sentiment. Adam had been serious, even if his tone was arrogant and cocky. They knew that his swearing was just because he thought it was cool, or maybe because he got in the bad habit of it and hasn't tried to fix it. Regardless, they all knew he meant well. 

Velvette wound the box and opened it to find a gorgeous ballerina spinning atop a thick spring. She smiled, the first few notes of Claire de Lune played and she quickly closed it. Valentino could care less and just smiled, dreaming about finally getting to swim around without worrying about his beautiful wings or getting sick. 

Before they could say anything, Adam had started walking away. Velvette furrowed her brows and called his name, her only response was a hand thrown up with the rocker sign. 

She smirked and shook her head, a light chuckle escaping her, “That crazy bitch.”

“You said it,” Valentino took a long drag from his cigarette holder and looked down at the bag in one of his hands. “I didn't think he'd ever do something like this… I'm so fucking Vox in the pool.”

“Ew! Hey, you might be screwin’ him, but you're also screwin’ my mental. Get lost, fucker!”

Valentino laughed as he started back down the hall, strutting as he went. He couldn't wait to tell his Voxxy the news. 

Adam made it back to his hotel room safely and sat on the bed, he took off his robes and quickly closed the curtains for privacy. When he placed the robes on the bed, he didn't feel as good as he hoped he would. He had a good day. One could say a great one. But as he stared at himself and his now-baggy band tee, he could help but hate it. He looked horrible and he knew it, but the thought of eating scared him. 

What if God stopped loving him because he accidentally returned to a gluttonous sin? What if God didn't like him anymore because he was struggling with things no angel should struggle with? He took a deep breath and measured his wrist size with his other hand, wincing at the results. Skin and bone. He looked awful. He knew he could snap his fingers and fix everything, but he feared that would cause any amount of pain. He also wasn't even sure what he wanted to look like, he just knew he didn't want to be so chunky anymore. 

Adam pinched at his thighs and stomach, finding there was still a decent amount left there. He snapped a scale into existence and quickly stepped on, watching it go up to almost 190lbs. He snapped and it was gone. 

The horns. It must be the horns. 

He climbed into bed and closed his eyes, covering himself with the comfortable blankets. He wore only his boxers and his band tee, snapping a pair of sweats later in the night when he found himself colder than usual. 

When Adam awoke, he was freezing. Shaking even as the comforter and sheets were tucked closely to his chest. He stumbled out of bed and over to the window, looking outside at the acid frost in horror. Every other week there was some terrible event in this place, he had no idea that Hell could freeze over.

He pulled on his robes and snapped some socks and shoes into existence before pulling those on too. He made it so his robes were insulated and rushed out of his room, pulling on a pair of warm gloves and a cozy scarf to wrap around his head. He rushed into the streets, protected by the acidic properties of the snow due to his clothes. 

He found person after person, helping them inside the nearest building and giving out warm blankets, hats, and scarves. He wouldn't stay long, he would run back out into the frostbite streets and help whoever he could, no matter the injuries they sustained. 

He knew he should hate these people, but he now understood they were just that. People. All of them were Sinners, but in a sense, Adam had done the same sins to end up here. He made his choice to help, even as the cold was getting to him through his clothes every time he went back outside. 

After several hours, he heard a noise from his pocket and started batting at it, pulling out his phone and quickly answering. “Hello??”

“Adam! Is that you on the news?”

“Vox?? What news- no no, I'm not going to hurt you, let's get you inside- there's news in this place? Like… a damn television news?”

“Yeah,” Vox responded with a laugh, watching Adam help someone out of the snow and into a nearby building. A lot of the people he was helping had never seen the stuff before. “I'm watching you right now, there are drones following you because of what you're doing! It's miraculous! Great television.”

“What the fuck? Not you- here, take this. It'll keep you warm,” Adam tucked the phone against his shoulder and ear so he could talk and use both hands.

Another voice could be heard over the phone and Vox could see that Adam was in a Cafe. He started handing out jackets and blankets to hold over the cold. Shoes and socks, gloves and hats, he just hoped it would be enough to get these Sinners home. At some point he realized he'd have to start giving them bedrolls if they couldn't get home. Instead of worrying, he took back to the streets and started soaring above the ground. He was shaking, absolutely frigid, but he didn't care. Some Sinner's were losing limbs to the acidic snow and he knew he needed to help.

“You are one crazy motherfucker,” Vox complimented, leaning back in his chair. “You seriously should let them suffer.”

“I know,” Adam responded, feeling his fingers start to freeze as he held the phone. “I know I should but I just. I can't do that. I can't. If I know I can do something to help then I damn well will. I was sent here to do this, I'm going to fucking do it, even if I want to kill every ungrateful Sinner I come across.”

Vox snorted and started laughing, taking a drink from his glass and shaking his head, “Adam! You don't have to help anyone! I mean, thank you for giving us something idiotic to report on for the news, but come on! You don't actually believe any of these people deserve your kindness, do you?”

Adam felt conflicted, stammering and hanging up instead of deciding to continue the argument any further. He had fluttered to the ground and lifted a Sinner from the snow, they had lost their legs and several fingers, the only thing they could do was plead for death. Adam refused, knowing any Sinner who had sold their soul could pull themselves back together with time. He wrapped the Sinner in a blanket once he was indoors and wrapped a tourniquet around each of his legs. He placed a pillow behind his head and made sure he was as comfortable as he could be before taking off again. 

Lucifer promised he wouldn't spy on Adam anymore, but when Charlie ran up to her father exclaiming he was on TV and dragging him into the watch room, he couldn't help but sit down. It was an old-timey box set, but he could still make out what was happening. It was Adam. 

The group watched in shock as Adam was followed by drones, doing work that no one else would. He was picking up injured Sinners and carrying them to the nearest buildings. Even the Vee tower lobby had been filled with injured Sinners by the end of the day.

“And with nothing else exciting happening,” Katie exclaimed, “That will be the end of this broadcast for the night. It seems our dear first man isn't slowing down. If you're on the streets tonight, die! And if you don't die, he'll save you. What a fucking weirdo! Saving people in Hell!? Isn't that crazy, Tom?”

Tom took a breath to say something before he was knocked out of his chair.

“No one cares, Tom! Anyway, that's it folks. Have a good night.”

Vox sighed and placed his phone down, some commercial playing that he didn't remember making. One of his virtual clones probably did. Regardless, he stood to get himself another bottle of whiskey. Adam was an interesting specimen for sure, a specimen he wanted om his team. Perhaps the only way to get closer to him was to trick him. To lie about wanting redemption, gain his trust, and become the devil on his shoulder. It was a risky play, but he couldn't help but love the game. 

With a little time, and a little effort, that fallen angelic brat could be a great asset to the enterprise. He swiped his screen before flicking it towards the television monitor in front of him, watching Adam through live drone feed. He was shocked to see him carrying what looked to be a Succubus to safety. She was kissing him up around the neck and trying to seduce him, but he kept his eyes to himself, setting her down inside, giving her a blanket and gloves, and fleeing as swiftly as possible. Vox clipped it, it was an interesting sight to see Adam give up sex. He was the original dick. The self proclaimed dick master. Maybe it could be used to Bribe? Or, it could be clipped as misinformation and posted everywhere. Yes, that could be it. Something to make him stop enjoying helping others. 

Because if redemption was real and God really was watching, Vox wanted God to watch and do nothing as he pulled the first man further and further away from him. He grinned at the thought, just the idea of consuming Adam's life to spite God was a glorious plan. 

And if Velvette was right and God wasn't even real, it would be to spite Lucifer instead. Make Adam his own person bodyguard against him? Maybe he could even convince Adam to slaughter Alastor like the little grinning bitch he was. He'd already seen him defeat Alastor in battle. Surely, those brats at the hotel all knew the situation. They seemed to always know more than they let on. 

Chapter Text

Adam's hands shook, grasping the edges of the toilet bowl until his knuckles turned white. He'd been asleep when the cold hit him wrong, he woke up feeling vomit tickling the back of his throat. He'd been puking all morning, unaware that you could come down with an illness in the afterlife. Heaven didn't have sickness. It didn't have disease. 

He had tried snapping things back to normal but he couldn't. Anytime he tried to fix himself it simply wouldn't work. He couldn't gain weight, he couldn't look normal, he couldn't feel healthy, and anytime he tried, instead he would somehow snap plates of delicious food and drink onto the nearest table or counter. He didn't eat them, instead just snapping them away. 

Wiping the entire outer bowl with a clorox wipe or three, Adam finally rested his cheek to the bowl. He'd ruined his favorite band tee with sweat, having also ruined his linens and boxers. This illness was not something to pray for, so instead he waited. When he believed Vox would be awake, he dialed the businessman and gagged. Vox picked up with a groan. 

“Do you know what time it is, Dickmaster?”

Adam chuckled, he knew Vox wasn't trying to make him feel better, but it worked. 

“The only Dickmaster here is you, baby~ Now why are you up? Who's calling?”

“Val, please… It's Adam, there's no need to be crude.”

“Oh? Hi, Adam~ How are you, darling? Why's he calling so early?”

Vox's eye twitched, “If you'd shut up, he'd probably be able to tell us!”

“Hmph! You're one to talk! But you're just so cute, I might have to let it slide~”

The two were silenced by the noise that erupted from the phone. Both stared at the device in horror, Valentino couldn't see what was on the screen and Vox cringed. The sound, however, was more than telling.

“Dear lord, is he sick? …. Awwwww, Adam got sick and called you, Voxxy-woxxy~ How adorable, when are you two fucking? Can I record it? Can I have a turrrrn~”

Adam tried to drown out their insufferable flirting, wondering if he'd maybe interrupted something. 

“Shut up and suck.”

“Okay, papi~ Whatever you say~”

“Adam? Are you still there? What's gotten into you?”

Adam cringed, not wanting to think about the deplorable acts going on just through the screen.

“I don't know,” he finally responded, closing his eyes. “I've come down with something. I've… I've never been sick before. Maybe once, but it must've been ten-thousand years ago. I feel like shit, what do I do?”

Vox closed his eyes, relaxing into the bed a little more as he let pleasure consume him. Adam tried to pretend like he couldn't hear the awkward slurping coming from under the blankets on the other end of the phone. 

“Well, make yourself a bowl of soup, take some vitamins, stay indoors. Have you really- ooh, fuuuck~ Have you really never been sick?”

“No, bitch! Do you need me to call back later?”

“No, no! It's fine, Valentino's just doing that thing I like with his tongue~ Anyway, uhhh… do you know how to regulate your temperature?”

Adam lifted his head from the toilet bowl and peered down at his phone screen, Vox's name and the hang up button were the two things that stood out to him most. “No?? What the fuck does that-” Adam couldn't finish his sentence, he just started coughing and throwing up again. It was mostly gagging, he didn't have anything to throw up. 

“You sound like me when I first started!~” Valentino's voice rang through and Adam grimaced.

“That's disgusting, man, I don't wanna think about sucking dick,” Adam was unimpressed. He didn't care what other people did in their freebie, but he personally didn't see himself sucking dick.

Valentino only snickered before he heard a muffled groan and Vox's sinister laugh. 

“Alright, you guys are gross. Call back when you're done fucking.” 

Adam finally hung up and closed his eyes again, hanging his head over the toilet. Soup? Stay at home? Regulate temperature? That all sounded boring and gross. Too many shitty days in this place. He wanted desperately to leave but he knew there would be no way he'd be allowed back in Heaven, he needed God to let him back in but he'd have to finish his mission first: Redeem Sinners. 

Silently, Adam felt second chances shouldn't be given out so easily. He felt as if second chances never mattered because these Sinners will just make the same mistakes again and be horrible everywhere. He wouldn't tell God that was how he felt unless directly asked, and even then, he didn't want to say it. 

It was hard for him to look back on Eden and smile. Everything that happened there was horrible. Adam was the first man. He was the first in Heaven. He was the first to try new fruits and vegetables. 

But that meant he was the first to have his heart broken. 

Adam was the first person in existence to have his heart metaphorically yanked from his chest and shattered. 

And when he got that second chance?

Adam never fully recovered. 

Second chances were phony, made up garbage that shouldn't exist. He had his chance to learn and he did. What he learned stuck with him, and he changed. His heart was shattered twice, the second time hurt just as bad as the first.

He remembered when he and Eve laid together for the first time, he barely knew what to do, but he knew it was right. He was afraid he'd hurt her, but they were so in love they didn't care. It was great, and he was relatively quiet. Eve knew he was distant because of Lilith and needed time, but the two of them were so pent up it became more of a favor. But with that favor, Adam opened the gates no more than enough to let her in. 

And she broke her way out. 

Adam took a shaky breath and squeezed his eyes shut. 

“I don't fucking deserve this,” he whispered to himself, clutching his heart. “I never deserve to be heartbroken… I never did anything to her to make her leave, maybe.. maybe she just wasn't satisfied..? Or maybe she just… got tired of me?”

Adam never knew. 

He had treated Lilith like a queen, only a few arguments here and there but those arguments seemed to wrack up in her mind and cause her to flee. 

In sickness and in health. For better or worse. 

He wheezed and pushed himself against the wall, squeezing his eyes shut and pulling his legs to his chest to hide. He felt exposed. So exposed without his fluffy robes.

He didn't want to think about his wives running off with the devil himself, because he always hid from the truth that came after losing them. He hadn't taken the apple, but his loneliness grew and grew and eventually, Lucifer snaked into his heart with the promise of joy and imagination. Of laughter. 

Adam just thought his wives fled the garden, not knowing it was Lucifer who had taken them. Not knowing it was Lucifer who convinced them to stay away. 

And Adam was betrayed for a third time. He took the fruit with a smile and shared many a sleepless night with the devil, unknowing of the lies. Unknowing of the betrayal until it was too late.

He wiped his face with his short sleeve and grimaced, eventually just taking it off and snapping on a new one. He got up and gathered his robes, throwing them on no matter how dizzy the movement made him. He stumbled back to the bathroom, almost falling over, and grabbed his phone. On the way out, he shot Vox a text. 

‘I'm going to the Hazbin Hotel to give Lucifer a piece of my mind. Do you want me to yell at anyone else while I'm there?’

He got a text back in seconds and steadied himself with the wall to focus on reading it. 

‘Dickmaster, you're sick. Do not go over there.’

‘Too bad,’ he wrote back, ‘I'm going and I'm mad.’

Vox sighed, his free hand gently petting Valentino's fur, “Babe, I gotta go to that stupid hotel and stop Adam from yelling at the demon lord.”

Valentino looked up, “Honey, you hardly go out there! Send a goon! I don't wanna get up, you're warm!”

Vox sighed, the weight on his chest was nice and he knew Valentino could be clingy. 

“Move, Val, I need to get dressed,” Vox grumbled, giving Val's upper shoulder a pat and Valentino whined as he slowly slid off. “Thank you~”

“Whatever, just tell me you'll fuck me later? When you're done, how bout on the drive back? Can I go with you?~ Pleaaaaase? I need my beautiful prince to come ah-”

Vox turned his head to Val and huffed, “Babe. Not now. He was throwing up sick and he thinks he's going to stand a chance against Lucifer himself. I get the guy is a pushover but he already killed him once!”

“Why?” Valentino tilted his head, crawling onto his stomach and kicking his legs up.

Vox hesitated for a moment, a perplexed look came over him and he smiled. “You're right… I don't know why I would even bother. Maybe… hmmmhmm… maybe its because he can snap his fingers and make us so fucking rich we could buy Carmine's business! ”

Valentino's eye twitched, “Oy! Don't get static with me, mister! You don't actually care about him, you know~ Come back to bed, lemme keep you warm~”

“You're right, Val, I don't care about him, I care about his money and I care about getting on his good side. Now can you stop trying to seduce me and-”

Valentino lifted himself from Vox's bed, kneeling, showing off his body, and fluttering his wings. He was already hard again.

“Oh…”

“Don't resist me, baby~ You'll make me sa-ad~” Valentino cooed, wiggling his hips and lowering his top half back to the bed again. Two hands grasped Vox's thighs and two more grabbed his hip and bicep respectively. Vox couldn't pull his gaze away from his partner's perfect backside. The businessman grinned, his pointed teeth spreading from corner to corner of his screen and he climbed onto the bed again. 

“Just one more round, then. I'll call him after.”

Vox got carried away. A tight ass connected to a beautiful man would do that to a guy. He completely forgot to call Adam, let alone go after him, and instead spent his morning differently than intended. Not that either of them cared. Adam didn't need to know Vox wanted to go after him in the first place. 

When Adam made it to the hotel, he was breathless and shaking. He pounded on the doors and waited for a moment. Mary was the one who answered and an initially angry demand for Lucifer's presence vanished in seconds. 

“Mary!” He exclaimed, smiling softly. The woman grinned, little Esther in her arms. “It's good to see you! Ah, might not want the little fuckspawn around me. I caught something absolutely fuckin dreadful.”

Mary's expression went from glee to sadness, “Oh, I'm sorry to hear that. Come in, sit in the lobby, I'll put her upstairs.”

“Thanks.”

Within seconds of taking a seat, Adam heard maniacal giggling and he looked around to find it. When he looked back, there was a very short woman standing on his lap and grabbing his spiked collar. 

“Baaaaaad boyyyy!~” 

“Um? What the fuck? How?”

The short woman giggled again, “You attempted genocide, I like that.”

She had one eye and bright red hair with a cute, 1900s dress. Adam was about to note that it was like a poodle dress when he realized it was, in fact, a poodle dress. He smiled. One of his favorite eras of society and this little creature seemed to have the same love for it. Maybe she lived through it. Adam didn't visit Earth often, instead, he preferred to watch from above and enjoy the humanity take place below him.

“Oh? You like genocide?”

There was something so calming about watching humanity continue, knowing it was him who created it. God created him, sure, but he created them.

“Heheh, yeah… and murder! Stabbing is my favorite activity! I stab bugs!” The woman gave his collar another tug before grabbing his hair and his horns, climbing on his head. Usually his patience would be limited with this type of behavior, but he was too sick to care. His mind was pulled away from his thoughts of humanity as he felt a tiny handful of hair get ripped out of his scalp.

“What the fuck!? Fucking stop!! My fucking head hurts enough as it is,” he tried, but she just kept going. When she gave the end of his horn a yank, right where it fanned out and back into a point, he grabbed her by the back of her dress and held her up. “Stop fucking touching me.”

She stared at him and started giggling again, stretching out her arms to grab him more.

“Fucking shit, lady, are you high!? Get the fuck off me before I-”

“I can tell you're sick!~” She chimed, spinning around and using where he was holding her dress as a pressure point to wring her dress and let it spin her the other way. “You smell like barf. Are you gonna barf? If you are, could you not do it on my floors? I just cleaned.”

Adam furrowed his brows and placed her on the floor where she stood and stared up at him, unblinking. “Uh… I won't barf on your floors..?”

She grinned again, her quizzical look turning into laughter as she rushed off to find something to clean. He just sighed and continued waiting. This hotel was weird. All of Hell was weird. 

Mary eventually came back downstairs and sat down across from him in another chair, smiling. 

“So, babe. How are things?” he laughed at himself, realizing he sounded horrible with such a sore throat. 

Mary giggled lightly and nodded, “They're great. I'm helping raise several other boys here and Esther's growing to be big and strong! Charlie says I'm on the right path, I'm getting A's in her little classes. It's good fun!”

Adam pulled his legs up onto the couch, not realizing that it was a self comforting move that didn't go unnoticed, “What did you even do to get down here anyway?” 

“Well, I would assume it was because I killed myself on Earth. I wasn't mentally well, had a lot of bad things happen to me.”

Adam looked confused for a moment, “Killing yourself sends you to Hell? Since when?”

Mary thought for a moment, “I guess a lot of biblical texts say that you shouldn't do it because your body is a temple and it's disrespectful to God or something.”

Adam blinked, that sounded like a weird reason to be sent to Hell for but he just hummed, “I will have to ask him next time I see him.” Under the assumption she was telling the truth, she must've had some pretty bad stuff happen to her to want to hurt herself like that. Adam could only imagine what it was. 

Mary just laughed and nodded, “I hope he gives me a second chance, I understand my mistakes and I want my baby to live a good life.”

Adam internally glowered at the words, curling up a bit more. He just muttered out a soft “yeah” before he heard a voice right next to him. It would've made him jump if he had the energy to, but his sickness seemed to be overwhelmingly strong. He'd never had to worry about sickness before. He didn't know what it was or how to fight it and he swore up and down that it knew how to take advantage of him because of it. 

“Well, isn't this a lovely surprise!” The voice was rife with old-timey static, “Lucifer's little boytoy all sick and on death's bed. Again!”

“Don't you know jazz is still for pussies?~” Adam chimed, taking a breath only to start into a coughing fit. He hunched over, thrown out of position by the force of it and he buried his face in his sleeve.

“I would quite like to kill you, but it would be too easy! No fun in that, hm?”

The fallen angel just shrugged, smirking once he was done choking on air. “Like I said, jazz is for pussies. Only a pussy would refuse to fight me.”

Alastor's eye twitched but his smile remained unfaltered, “and only a pussy would stay with you! Oh, wait!”

“You fucking bitch!” Adam jumped to his feet. He knew God's only warning was not to jump to wrath but he was quick to do so anyway. This smiling bastard was about to get what was coming to him and no one could stop him. 

Or so he thought, until he heard Mary's meek voice plea for him not to. 

He glanced over his shoulder at her, his expression changed from anger to hurt as he realized who his fighting would affect. He held out an arm as if to stop both himself and the woman behind him. 

“Forget it. I'm better than this.”

Alastor hummed and tilted his head, his shit eating grin intending to get under Adam's skin. “Are you sure?” He chided, nudging he other with his cane as if to provoke him. 

“I'm positive,” he assured, giving a nod. “You clearly aren't but, whatever- AH-CHOOO!!!”

Alastor closed his mouth and eyes, his smile still there as he was sneezed on. Adam spawned in a box of tissues and blew his nose, offering Alastor one who, instead, pulled out a handkerchief and wiped his face on it. 

“Do you want a disinfectant wipe?”

“Yes.”

One of those was spawned in and he handed it over to the radio demon, Alastor snatched it and wiped his face clean of germs, throwing it back at the demon. It caught on his horn and he reached up to toss it off. 

“Tiny one!” He called, throwing it to the ground in Niffty's vision. She ran after it and scooped it up, giggling about needing things clean as she took it to the nearest trashcan. “Thanks, Itty.”

“Her name is Niffty, she's one of mine.”

For a moment, Adam smiled, his heart fluttering. “Oh! I see the resemblance. Good for you, kiddo.”

Alastor jumped, “Ah! Nono! Of course you can see the resemblance, I own her!”

“Sex… slave..?”

“Absolutely not. Her soul. I own her soul. ”

“Ooohhhh,” the first man nodded, that made sense, “She still looks a lot like you. Like I said, I can see the resemblance.”

“Yes, that does tend to happen,” he agreed, “Husker over there, he's one of mine as well.”

“So, you just take people's souls?” 

“Sometimes.”

Adam furrowed his brows, he hadn't known about the soul chains until he saw Angel Dust get thrown around by that moth man. Soul dealing, soul trading, giving away your soul… it all seemed tiresome. Slowly, Adam realized that by exterminating people, he opened up new chances for souls to be free or souls to gain more souls.

“Hell's fuuuucked…” he said slowly, that realization hitting him like a train. He knew Hell was horrible and filled with the worst of the worst, but he hadn't realized the complicated society the Sinner's created for themselves. A money-based, capitalist society. In Heaven, people had the jobs they wanted, and I'd they didn't want to work, they didn't have to. Everyone did what they loved and there was never a bad day. In this place, it was clear people were trapped doing what they hated, killing and maiming each other for the sake of it. And when those extermination came around, Adam could tell it was equivalent to mother nature, wiping out the weak and sometimes the strong to create new chances for Sinners to rise through the ranks. “Hell sucks.”

“You'll be here forever, get used to it!” Alastor chimed. 

Adam smiled, “That's where you're wrong, chucklehead! You're staying here forever. I'm going home when my work is done. God said so,” he stuck out his tongue, smiling triumphantly. 

“And when is your work going to be done? Redeeming Sinners? There sure are a lot of Sinners down here. Could take years. Could take decades. Could even take centuries. Surely you've thought about that? When every redeemable soul is in Heaven, only the unredeemable remain. What then? You can't go home till they're redeemed.”

“Or dead.”

“Adam!?” The two looked up at the staircase to see Charlie at the top, smiling brightly. She skipped down the stairs and almost grabbed the fallen angel in a hug when Alastor's newly fixed cane shot out and stopped her. “Hey, what the-?”

“Now now, Charlotte. He's sick with something, let's not be too hasty lest we catch that sickness too,” Alastor chided, smiling. 

The smile nearly seemed to be wiped off his face as Adam turned and sneezed directly at him again. It was intentional this time.

“I'll kill you. I'll kill you. That's it. You're dead meat, first man ! I wonder how cocky you’ll be when you die a third time!”

Adam took a step back, the shorter demon starting towards him with a dangerous grin and deadly eyes. 

“I'd like to see you try and kill me. Go on, I'll give you the first hit since you're so upset~”

Charlie wasn't shocked that out of everyone, the fallen angels seemed to get on Alastor's bad side the quickest. Adam, even if he was sick, would've let Alastor strike him if the demon wasn't stunned into shock at Adam's cocky overconfidence. Adam knew how to fight Alastor, he knew his moves and he knew to play offensively with rare defense, but Alastor knew little of what Adam had been doing these past few weeks. He seemed the same, but his offer to take the first hit seemed shockingly out of character. 

Adam opened his arms as if accepting the first blow and a tendril exploded from the ground, catching him in the chest. There was an explosion of holy light and Alastor backed up, his smile as worried as his eyes. Adam was untouched. Even as Charlie rushed forward to stop the fight, Adam didn't pull a weapon, instead he held up two fingers. His index and his pinkie. He stuck his tongue at Alastor. 

The radio demon's mind was doing flips in an attempt to figure out what happened, he just continued to smile, pretending like it hadn't shaken him to see such a powerful attack shrugged off. The only beings that could do that were Charlie, Lilith, and Lucifer. Now Adam was up there and that little fact pissed him off. This stupid fallen angel was going 2-0 against him and he hated it. 

Charlie growled in frustration, “You two! Knock it off, that's not what we do here! Alastor! Stop. Please. And Adam- Um.. don't provoke him, please, there really isn't any reason we should be fighting so let's just… let's say hello and start over! Okay? Helloooo~ I'm Charlie!”

Alastor would play Charlie's games, so he took a deep breath and kept his smile, taking a short bow. “Alastor, the pleasure is mine,” he didn't sound at all pleased but Charlie knew it would be difficult to get them to actually like each other. 

Adam shrugged and decided to play along, “I'm Adam, but you can call me Di-”

“Don't.”

Adam raised an eyebrow at Charlie's insistence on him not introducing himself, “Hey, babe, I don't like you either, okay? I'm here for your shitass daddy, so why don't you call him up for me, hm?”

Charlie. He hated her. He knew he hated her. He knew he shouldn't, but he did. She was the spawn of the man who stole not one, but both of his wives. She was the spawn of the woman who was made for him . Charlie was Lilith's love child with someone who she wasn't even made for. The child of a mother who couldn't love a man who gave her everything and protected her. 

Charlie huffed angrily before nodding, “Fine,” she said shortly, “I'll call him. But if you try-”

Adam rolled his eyes and cut her off with an obnoxious “uh huh”. She glowered at him with bright eyes before turning on her heel and pulling out her phone. 

Alastor hummed at the behavior, wondering if there was anything below the surface he should know about. The demon did love knowing things he wasn't supposed to. Information was just as strong as a good fist to the face. He would never ask. He knew he had to be sneaky with everything he did or others would be able to get footing against him.

“Adam, my friend!” Alastor smiled as warmly as he could, “Why don't you and I go to a concert together! Charlie would love it and I know you don't quite like her, but she'd be happy and I'd do anything to make her happy!”

Adam almost accepted the offer before remembering how lame Alastor was. It would probably be a jazz concert. 

“A concert? With you? Bitch, you and I both know you're not being honest right now. You want something from me. I don't care what it is but I'm not giving you shit. Too sweet of a deal. Do you think I'm stupid?”

The radio demon hesitated before grinning just a pinch wider, “Yes.”

With a roll of his eyes, the fallen angel looked to Mary and shook his head, throwing a thumb over his shoulder. “Can you believe this guy? He doesn't even know Nickelback.”

Mary giggled and shook her head, “I don't either!”

Adam broke into a grin, not fully able to close his mouth due to nasal congestion. He had to breathe somehow. Alastor seemed confused for a moment, unsure if that was a band name or if he was attempting to bribe him and get change in return. His smile never faltered so he just stared, slightly tilting his head. 

Charlie hung up the phone and turned on her heel to look at the trio. She didn't say anything before marching up to Mary and grabbing her wrist, instead following it up with a quiet “I need to speak with you.”

The two men were left to watch the girls disappear. Within seconds, they were shooting glares at each other and making quiet threats under their breath. Alastor took his leave with a flip of his tailcoat and strutted away with his usual smile, Adam was left to sit back down on the couch and wait. 

The longer he sat, the more congested he felt. His head was going to explode, that was something he was sure of. He felt his nose start to run and sniffed, summoning a box of tissues to wipe his face with. Adam felt awful but he had promised the tiny evil woman that he wouldn't puke on her carpets. 

He hadn't noticed when a nearby portal opened up and the short demon lord himself stepped through. Instead, he had blown his nose quite loud at the same time, only hearing Lucifer when he cleared his throat. 

Adam glanced over his shoulder to see who it was before his face contorted in rage and hurt, standing from the couch and throwing the box aside. 

“You stupid cunt!!” He shouted angrily, grabbing Lucifer's collar. It was a bad idea to pick a fight with Lucifer himself, “I have so much to say to you!! You fucking idiot, bitchass! whore!”

Lucifer's eyes widened at being grabbed, but he didn't seem too surprised to find Adam angry like this. “And, what did I do this time?”

“What didn't you do!? You stole my first wife, my second life, you ruined my life, and you ruined every single generation of child I had who populated and currently populates the Earth and Hell! There are three people in the universe who like you! You are a boring, pathetic loser and I want to rip your sorry head off!”

“A rematch?” Lucifer almost smiled, reaching up to take Adam's wrists to physically remove the man from him, but when he felt just how small his wrists were, he let go. 

Adam saw the look on his face and mistook it for repulsion, storming to the box to grab a tissue and blow his nose a bit more. “See! Even now you fucking hate me! You just want me to suffer so you did, have done, and will still do everything in your power to make my life a living Hell!”

Husk had been watching everything. He was at the hotel bar nearby and hadn't had entertainment this good in what could've been decades. He was minding his own business, but his ears wanted to know. Neither of the men noticed the barkeep and continued with their petty fight. 

“I don't know where you got that idea, Adam, but you need to calm down. What is wrong with you??”

“I'm sick,” he snapped, “You couldn't tell, oh I wonder what could've possibly stopped you from noticing! Was it the voice? Maybe the fucking fact I've got a box of tissues in my hand!?” When Adam threw the box harmlessly at Lucifer, the demon sidestepped it and Husk ended up catching it and gently setting it down on the bar. “I hope I get to be the one to kill you, maybe in two hundred thousand years from now, I will stand over your sorry ass as you bleed out on my axe! I will be the one to-”

A loud boom echoed through the building, rattling the hillside and shaking the walls. Husk's ears tilted back and he set down his glass. The holy light emitting from where Lucifer attempted to punch some sense into the cocky angel was several inches from Adam's cheek. He didn't pull his axe, instead he just smiled. The demon lord, on the other hand, quickly stepped back.

“You- You have-”

“A holy shield so powerful that only one other person in the universe has it?”

“Archangel Michael,” Lucifer hadn't felt worried in a very long time, but now he had an angry and betrayed ex with the power of God looking to tear him apart. 

“I'm not threatening you now, snake . I'm fucking warning you.” As non-threatening as his congested voice sounded, Adam was serious. A threat backed by God himself was not anything to take lightly. “First it was Lilith. I gave her everything. I treated her like a queen. My only mistake was begging her not to hunt for herself. Second, it was Eve. She was sweet and kind. Too good to be true. She was the second woman built for specifically me and my mistakes with her was letting her anywhere near you. Oh, but I didn't know. I didn't know it was a snake taking away the only people I've ever loved. And when that snake slithered his happy ass to me? Boy, I fell hard. The promise of riches, imagination, freedom to think for myself…. To not be so fucking sad anymore…. I took it. And I regret every night we spent together. And I regret even looking you in the eye. You could never do enough to apologize to me and make up for ten thousand years of pain and pulling myself back together.”

Adam hissed through his teeth, taking a deep breath to focus on not angrily crying. 

“I became the good little soldier I needed to be to avoid suffering through night after night thinking about how you took everyone away from me. Do you know what it's like? Obviously, you could never know. You could never know what it's like being the FIRST BEING in CREATION to be FUCKING. HEARTBROKEN. ”

Lucifer wished he knew what to say, watching Adam spill his emotions on the floor he promised not to dirty up. 

“Three times,” Adam added, gritting his teeth and sniffing hard. He looked around for the tissues and saw the bartender. For a moment, he almost wanted another taste of that burning, agonizing drink Vox showed him, but instead he walked over and sat down, taking a tissue. “I'm sorry you had to see that,” he just said quietly. Husk placed down a glass and poured him a drink, assuming that's what he wanted. 

“Don't sweat it, I've seen it all now,” Husk replied as smoothly as he could. Even Husk was shaken off by Adam's physical defense. That holy shield would shake anyone. 

Lucifer took a moment before following Adam to the bar and daring to sit several seats down from him. Adam just pushed the drink over to the other fallen angel and waved his boney hand in a circular motion. 

“Just water. Please.”

Husk nodded and poured him what he needed, placing it in front of him and glancing between the two. 

“Might I say something without being ripped apart by one of you?” Husk dared to ask, grabbing a cloth and leaning against the counter behind the bar, “It isn't my business, but I think there's a lot of things where you're both wrong and you're both right.”

Adam looked up, wiping at his eyes while Lucifer remained in his stunned, silenced state. 

“Adam, I think you are right to feel angry. Ten thousand years is a looong time for anyone, and being the first being in creation, your words, to be heartbroken is absolutely devastating. You are right to be mad, no one can blame you for that. I think, maybe, as a result of these repeated heartbreaks and perhaps a bit of propaganda from Heaven's higher-ups, you fooled yourself into forgetting that King Lucifer was the first being in creation to think differently. “

Adam looked up from his water, grabbing another tissue, but he didn't divert his gaze from the Sinner. 

“Lucifer was the first to feel alone in what he believed, and even though it was extremely selfish of him, he gave humanity free will and allowed evil into the world. It was just his way of trying to tell others how he felt without knowing the full extent of the consequences. I'm sure nobody knew what rape was, or murder, or anything of the sort at the time. They knew the idea of evil, but probably not the extent of it.”

Adam sighed, “What's your name?”

Husk wasn't sure where the other was going with this line of questioning but he answered honestly. 

Adam seemed to tear up a little at the name. 

“What kind of sick name is that..? You… I'm supposed to hate you, but I look at you and all I see is my grandkid. All I see is someone I helped make. And you're a bartender in Hell! I know that you can't be redeemed, and so I look at someone who is inadvertently a part of my family and I see a lost cause. God sees something else. He told me that Sinner's can be redeemed. He told me that one of them already has been..! At first, I was disgusted but now? Now I'm just conflicted. There are irredeemable Sinners out there, that is an undeniable fact. But now I know that some are redeemable and my world has been flipped,” Adam shook his head and continued to blow his nose, sounding horribly congested and sore. Husk tried not to cringe at the gross noises. 

Lucifer took a deep breath, he'd always known Adam would hate him, but now was not the time for sweet lies. Not anymore. 

“I knew.”

The other two looked over to the demon king who was holding his glass with both hands. 

“I knew about the rape and the murder. I knew that genocide was bound to accompany free will. The idea was to give people the ideas and thoughts to do as they pleased, to go where they wanted, and communicate as they wanted. I knew humanity would have rotten eggs, but why have humanity at all if they are just slaves to their creators? There is good. There is good. Charlie has shown me the good in free will. She gives me hope. And Adam, you have seen the good in everyone you've met in Heaven. Do you know the idea of Yin and Yang?”

Adam furrowed his brows, his tired and sick brain doing its best to keep up. “Yeah, I mean, fucking kinda? I know that in good there's evil and in evil there's good. That's like, the whole shit, right?”

“Yes, it's a closely followed philosophy that has been proven true time and time again. Heaven cursed me to only see the bad people with a little bit of good in them. The angels are the only ones I've met besides you and Eve who are good with a little bit of bad. But that's the thing about bad. Negativity is so much more noticeable than positivity. The good that's there is overshadowed by the minuscule bads,” Lucifer took off his hat and placed his cane on the bar, squishing the brim in his hands just to have something to fidget with. “I was being honest when I called humanity beautiful- when I called you beautiful! You're right..! Nothing I ever say will ever make up for the suffering I put you and your children through. Nothing I do will ever make things right. It's my fault the world is corrupted and I have to live with that every single day. I only have one person who likes me and that's Charlie. Even Lilith ran to Heaven because she… she isn't loyal to anyone.”

Adam's eyes widened in shock, horror overcoming his expression. Husk looked to Lucifer and back to Adam again, knowing the deadly look on Adam's face all too well. The first man's head slowly turned so he could look Lucifer in the eye from across the bar. 

“ What? Lilith is in Heaven? ”

Chapter Text

“Mom's in Heaven?” Charlie's voice sounded heartbroken, she could only stare at her dad, having heard the entire thing. It was hard not to when she had entered the room and been standing there for several minutes now. Husk's expression grew worried as he saw Charlie's eyes tear up. He would've said something but this was none of his business and Lucifer started to speak. 

“She's been up there for seven years now, still going strong. I don't know why or how, I don't understand it. I just don't get it. But she's been there, and I'm not expecting her home anytime soon.”

Charlie's footsteps were light as she stumbled to her father, falling into his arms and sobbing against his shoulder. He had to turn to catch her, hugging her tightly and patting her back. 

“How long have you known?” Adam suddenly interrupted them, his voice firey with rage. “How long have you known that unloyal, lying bitch has been in Heaven?”

Lucifer looked over his shoulder at Adam, his expression pleading as if the question hadn't already been asked. Charlie looked up and saw her father's hesitancy, letting go of him to cry more. Only when she began bawling did Vaggie rush out of the kitchen to find her girlfriend genuinely distraught. “What the Hell!? What's going on out here!?”

“I told Charlie I've known where her mom has been for the past seven years,” Lucifer admitted, looking back towards the bar. He heard Adam get up, and storm past him. 

“I don't like either of you. I have no reason to. But for the sake of being on the same team here, I'm gonna go out on a limb and say he's still lying.”

Vaggie furrowed her brows, pulling Charlie to her side opposite of where Adam was standing. She looked back towards Lucifer and demanded he tell the full truth. Lucifer just hesitated and shook his head. That was more than enough proof for her. 

Adam walked over to Lucifer next, placing a bony hand on the bar and leaning down to be face to face with him. “I'm not going to threaten you, snake. I'm going to instead say this, and I'm going to say it very clearly: do not knowingly lie to your child about where her bitch mother has been. It makes you a disingenuous rat and it puts her in a spot to just be hurt in the future. She might be one of the only beings in existence who isn't my kid, that's rare enough as it is, but I swear on God Himself if you continue lying about this shit? I'll put my hatred for her aside to fuck you up.” His previous nonchalant attitude returned when he stood straight and let go of the bar. He knew he could speak freely to Lucifer and get away with it now. He had God fighting with him. 

Charlie hiccupped into vaggie's shoulder, not wanting to see what was going on. Vaggie almost couldn't believe what Adam was doing, she knew her ex general, and she knew he wasn't like this. Something had gotten into him.

“Adam,” Vaggie started, getting the man's attention. “I told Luci about you. I told him everything I know from your current and modern attitude. What music you like, how you trained us, your thought process from my perspective. I just thought you should know.”

Adam hummed, giving a nod as his blank gaze was turned towards her. She felt no fear, but he wasn't trying to scare her, “And what else did you tell him? Go on, share with the fucking class, Va gg ie.”

“I told him how I walked in on you once. It was several days after an extermination. I found you in the hall talking to yourself, wondering and touching every statue like you were in a trance. Like you were asleep. When I got your attention, you looked at me but you were looking right through me. It was surreal, I remembered how you started to sob and beg for forgiveness and for a moment I thought someone had poisoned you. That's all I know about the situation because you started foaming at the mouth and passed out soon after.”

Adam nodded nonchalantly, “Yeah, I woke up in bed being tended to by Sera. I remember. That wasn't your business to be telling, but whatever. Since you're probably all so fucking curious, I was talking to God. I did something I'm ashamed of, it happens.”

“Now who's not telling the full truth,” Lucifer taunted, but he was furious. He stood up and slammed his drink on the table. Adam towered over him but that didn't stop him. “You think I won't tell the full truth when you yourself are too scared to say what you're hiding! Hypocrite!! Tell the fucking class then, hm? If you tell the truth, I'll tell mine!”

Adam raised an eyebrow, standing straight and smirking as if he was going to keep the secret, but when he saw Charlie's pleading eyes his broken heart ached. 

He folded. Not from the pressure, but because he wanted Charlie to know her father's truth. 

“I had masturbated to the thought of you and me,” he admitted through gritted teeth. The silence in the room was deafening, “I did it every year for centuries, imagining Sinner blood all over my naked body as you touched me. A sick, homosexual, fantasy. One that I'm ashamed of, but when tensions run high it's hard not to fuck a bitch over it. But exterminations? Ohhh, they're special . For a full day, you consume my thoughts, like a drug I can't quite get rid of. Relapsing every year just by seeing Hell. I'm used to it now. Haven't touched myself in over a year, but I have fucked bitches to try and fill the gaping hole you left in my heart. Bitch.”

Lucifer's expression was that of mild disgust and interest, the rest of the room felt it had gotten far too personal before Adam raised the tensions even more. 

“Your turn, snake,” he chimed, smiling as he wrapped a scrawny arm around Lucifer's shoulders, turning the two of them towards the open expanse of the room. He held out an arm towards Charlie and Vaggie, “Go on! We're all so fucking curious to know. And while you're at it, maybe tell us why you're a shithead ass liar, hmmm?~”

Lucifer had to hold up his end of the promise, lest everyone hate him more, and with Adam being stronger than him, he could do nothing. 

“Lilith told me she was going to Heaven and tried to take Charlie with her. I fought to keep her and sent Lilith off on her own because I couldn't stand the thought of Charlie leaving me. It was selfish, but I kept Charlie in the worst place possible because of my greed. Lilith made deals. A lot of deals. One of them was… that if Adam were to die in Hell's eventual revolt against Heaven, she would have to come down here and exterminate thousands for herself. Practically wiping out all Sinner's and Hellborn. I'm sure she'll try to talk Charlie down from trying another revolt, but she can't talk down the Overlords. Hell is going to war with Heaven, and Lilith is fighting for the side of the angel's.”

Charlie's expression had gone from the initial disgust at Adam's story to once more sobbing at the truth of her mother. The stories she'd been told about Lilith leading uprisings and carrying Hell to where it is all sounded like lies or exaggerations now that she heard her mother had fled Hell to let her own home burn. 

“Wow,” Adam laughed, suddenly breaking the tension before blowing his nose loudly. “That is way worse than mine. Still bad, but holy shit, snake. You sure know how to prevent literally everyone from knowing what they should know. Fuck you.”

Lucifer just bit his cheek, hanging his head and taking a breath, “If I let Charlie go to Heaven, things would be normal…”

With a laugh, Adam shook his head. “This is why I came here, to see you finally get what's coming to you. It's wrong of me, yeah, but shit… I've waited a long time to see something shameful fall from your lying ass face.” The first man patted Lucifer's shoulder and fluttered his wings. “What a show! Great theatrics everyone. Now we know Lilith is on her way to slaughter everyone in the seven rings. I'm not helping you fuckers, I get you're all somewhat descended from me, but… jeez, snake can take her, right? I mean. He's taken her before. What's the difference if there's just a little more blood this time?”

Charlie sniffled and shook her head, confused and conflicted about the entire situation, and the only thing Vaggie could do was support her. Husk had been interested in every bit of drama, unwilling to wait for Angel Dust to return to tell him all about everything that happened. Niffty was minding her own business cleaning and Mary had only heard yelling and fighting from the kitchen. 

“Vaggie,” Adam turned on his heel, walking backwards towards the door, “We should fucking catch up sometime. We have a lot to go over.”

Alastor grinned from the top of the stairs, leaning over the railings and deciding to follow Adam unnoticed when the first man turned back around, coughing up a storm into a tissue and leaving the hotel with a slam of the front door. 

“Did he call me Vaggie?” The fallen warrior asked, her eyes wide. He had actually said her name correctly for once, or at least how she preferred. “That's… huh.”

Charlie looked horribly worried for the man and turned to her dad, “Dad!” She snapped, “I don't want you here! You can go after him, or you can go home!” 

Vaggie's eyes widened and even Husk was shocked at the sudden anger. He couldn't blame the girl, her dad had been hiding the biggest secret he'd probably ever heard, but for her to get mad was just unlike her. She always tried to laugh it off. But not this time. She slammed her foot to the ground and pointed at the double doors. No one had noticed Alastor was already gone. 

With a sigh, Lucifer stood from the bar and nodded. He didn't try to give his daughter a hug, and he knew they would struggle to communicate for a bit after this, but maybe he could mend this relationship too. He took his leave from the hotel and started into the air, following Adam just as quickly as a certain shadow demon tracking him through the streets. 

When Adam finally landed, he stumbled instead of skipping like he usually did, and tripped over his own feet. When he hit the ground, he just started to cough onto the cement and moan about his aching skull. Alastor was quick to catch up, witnessing the idiot fall and watching as several passersby glanced his way. He wasn't about to reveal himself from the shadows, especially not now because Lucifer himself landed next to the man and helped him up. His smile grew tight but he tried not to mind it. When Adam pointed to a hotel and Lucifer started helping him over to it, Alastor followed in silence.

Up floor after floor to Adam's room, Alastor followed, jumping from shadow to shadow undetected, keeping himself in the dark. He watched them enter and slid under the door, hiding himself in the dark bathroom to listen in.

Adam didn't sound very happy about Lucifer sticking around.

“Fuck off, dad,” he flashed a middle finger to the fellow fallen, “And you're not my dad.”

Lucifer hummed softly, leaning his cane to the wall and tilted his head at the other's delirious insults. “You are a curious-”

Adam sneezed, directing it to Lucifer's face and catching him off guard. His wings fluttered a little with the force of the sneeze, all four of them momentarily extending just to twitch and fold up again.

“-creature.” Lucifer finished, wiping his face with a tissue he grabbed from the dresser, handing Adam one.

“Thanks…” Adam grumbled, his nose so congested he almost didn't think he had said thanks, but had instead called Lucifer “anks”. Everything hurt and he almost couldn't believe how he had managed to get this far on his own. “I dunno how to… not be sick anymore…”

Lucifer cringed as he heard the other sniff something disgusting and shook his head. 

“I can't get sick, too immune, but I have taken care of Charlie when she got sick, it should be the same, right?” Lucifer smiled softly and handed Adam another tissue, this time Adam actually blew his nose and threw the tissue away. “Let's get you into something comfortable, get you an ice pack to snuggle with, some medicine, and a nice, warm bowl of soup. Do you think you're okay enough to shower or do you not care?”

Adam squinted his eyes, blinking slowly. “I think I showered yesterday evening. I should be okay.” Or was it this morning? He couldn't remember. 

“Good, what do you wear to bed? We'll want to give you something warm because the ice pack will cool you down.”

That didn't quite register and Adam squinted, “... what..?”

“I don't know how it works, I just know that it works, here,” Lucifer reached over and gently took Adam's robe around the bottom, helping him stand and giving him support to lean on.

When Adam sat back down, woozy and unwell, Lucifer looked back up and his eyes widened in horror. “Fucking christ, Adam…” he whispered, unable to pull his eyes away from the gaunt skeleton in front of him. “What… have you done to yourself..?”

Adam furrowed his brows, unconsciously hugging himself, “What? What are you talking about, lazy bitch? You're here to help out, not gawk. Get to helping.”

Lucifer quietly apologized as he placed Adam's robes on the nearby couch. The demon king snapped his fingers and a pajama set appeared on the couch, folded and neat. “It's alright, I picked for you from your wardrobe. Sweat pants, and a t-shirt. Does that sound acceptable?”

“Whatever.”

“That's a yes?”

“It's a whatever!” Adam snapped shortly, extending a hand to wave the clothes to him. He was quick to pu on the shirt but it didn't hide his thin arms and wrists. “I.. quite like my new look.”

“What!?”

“You heard me!” Adam snapped again, grabbing the sweatpants and showing Lucifer to look the other way. “I said I like it. I don't feel so… bad. Anymore.”

“I didn't know you felt bad before. I thought you were quite muscular.”

“That was ten thousand years ago. I… I let myself go. I got fat and I hated it. Now I don't feel so ugly.”

Lucifer grumbled under his breath, just shaking his hand as he heard the other shuffle into bed and get comfortable. He finally turned back around, “Adam, that's not healthy.”

“Oh, you're one to talk about health,” Adam pulled the covers up to his chin. He was laying on his side, looking up at Lucifer with bleary eyes.

“Uhh… howso?” 

“Fuck you, that's howso.”

Lucifer chuckled lightly, shaking his head before his expression turned flat again, “You're uglier now than you were before.”

Adam shot into a sitting position, his eyes wide with rage at the suggestion that he might not be perfect. “You fucking bitch!” He shouted, grabbing an unphased Lucifer by the collar, “I could rip you apart and take your throne!!”

“Bless you.”

Adam suddenly sneezed, this time looking away. When he looked back, he grit his teeth. “Do you know how hard I worked to look like this!? So fucking hard! Every day, tempted and tempted for just a bite, but I'm so much better than that! So much fucking cooler!! I'm fucking Adam! I've learned to resist temptation! I look great, I sound great, I am great, bitch, and since you're so proud to say it to my face, why don't you say it to my fist!?”

Lucifer remained unphased, even as the taller man leaned over him.

“Adam, I cannot take you seriously when you sound like a dying seal. Please sit down, I'll make you some honey lemon tea.”

Adam was stunned for a moment, he was trying to annoy or freak the other out but that wasn't working. Regardless, he always had something to prove and reeled back a fist. 

“You don't want to annoy the other people staying in the hotel, do you?”

Adam hesitated, “They're Sinners. They deserve to be annoyed.”

“Oh, come on. You don't really think that, do you?” Even with his pride on the line, Adam sniffed and let Lucifer sit him back down. He let the other help him back into bed and even let himself get tucked in. It was such a strange feeling, probably only letting it happen because he was sick. 

“And, here,” With a snap of his fingers, the demon lord was suddenly holding an adorable, fluffy stuffed animal.

“I am not touching that,” Adam hissed angrily, pulling the blankets closer to his chin as if to hide from it. 

“It's got a zipper on the back where the ice pack goes, feel, it's nice and cold.”

“That is dehumanizing,” the other retorted again, not about to touch the pink thing. 

“Who said you were human anymore?” Lucifer smiled, shaking the little creature from side to side along the bed as if walking it towards the ill man. “Come on, isn't he just adorable?~ You know you want it~”

After a long moment of debate, Adam reached up and smacked the grin right off Lucifer's lying face before snapping his own ice pack into existence. He wrapped it in a cloth and placed it against his forehead, taking a deep breath. The demon lord almost looked hurt for a moment before he hummed and walked to the other side of the bed, placing it down under the covers and gently tucking it in. When he was done, he turned towards the kitchen. 

“Give me a minute, I'll make up some soup for you. Chicken noodle, it'll be easy on the stomach.”

The first man didn't want to argue so he just grumbled, not wanting to shout about how he wouldn't eat it. When nothing of interest happened for another twenty minutes, Alastor quietly slunk out of the room and back to the hotel. Boring. Boring boring. The two were unbelievably boring.

“I don't want you in here any longer,” Adam said as he was given a handful of medicine to take, his other hand being given a glass of cold water. He eyed them suspiciously. “What are these anyway?”

“Umm… those four are ibuprofen, they'll help with your pain, those two are Tylenol to help with your head pain specifically, that is an herbal supplement that helps fight symptoms, that one is a sugar pull to taste good and make you think it's helping when it doesn't do anything, and that one is for your stomach so you don't keep throwing up. With so many meds, you'll need the soup to keep everything down and not destroy your liver. A glass of milk to help the ibuprofen and a bowl of chicken noodle soup to help digestion.”

“I'm not taking these,” Adam insisted quietly, sounding far too unwell to be making these types of decisions on his own. Lucifer sighed and sat against the side of his bed. 

“How do I convince you, Adam? What is it you want?” 

Adam's sick brain processed for a moment, not quite clicking that it was the most obvious and direct question he's ever heard. “I want,” he started, slowly thinking about what it was that would convince him, “You to ask nicely.”

Lucifer faintly wondered if that would even be enough, a smile and an exasperated huff escaping him. “Adam, please? Just take them, for me, and you'll feel much better after a nap. Does that sound good, feeling better?”

Adam just stared. He didn't think he'd actually do it. He felt one of them get plucked from his hand and slowly looked down, his exhausted brain attempting to process the situation. He felt one of Lucifer's hands on his cheek and looked back up, making eye contact and not fully sure if this was really happening. 

It could've been a fever dream. 

Lucifer pressed a thumb to the corner of Adam's mouth, letting the other open wide and placed the little pill on his tongue. He lifted the water using Adam's wrist and helped him tilt it back. One by one, each pill disappeared from Adam's shaking hand until they were gone. 

Gently, one of his hands slid up Adam's face and temporarily moved the ice pack, feeling his forehead and temple. He replaced it and helped Adam lie down again. 

“I'll get you your soup,” Lucifer promised quietly. His dreams were coming true. He knew Adam was too fucked up to think for himself or shout at him to go away in a way that mattered. He didn't want to take advantage of the sick man, so he lovingly decided to believe that he truly was helping instead of simply fulfilling an age-old fantasy. He returned with a tray. The tray had a cloth spanning the inside with a bowl in the center and a spoon to the right. 

He slowly helped Adam sit up, momentarily placing the tray on the nightstand before moving it to the man's lap. The first man seemed shocked and slowly grabbed the spoon, “You actually cooked this? You didn't just snap it into existence?”

“That's right, that's why I took so long, it's been a while since I cooked anything, but the recipe is simple, so it should taste okay,” Lucifer assured the other, smiling as he watched Adam stir the bowl. He waited and waited, the two sitting in silence for a minute and a half before Lucifer tried to egg him on. “Well? Aren't you going to try it?”

The fallen angel blinked stupidly before shaking his head, “No no, I don't want to be fat again. No thank you.” 

“Adam,” Lucifer almost groaned, “How is one bowl of soup going to make you fat.”

“I'll want more. I know it. I know I'll want more. I fucking love food, and when I get that first goddamn bite it's never enough. Why do you think I got fat in the first place? One bite and it's fucking over.”

“Adam, please. One bowl of soup-”

“It won't be one bowl! It'll turn into two! Then three! And before I know it, I've had six dozen! I'm not letting that happen again! Gluttony is a sin.”

Lucifer wondered if there was a backwards way he could fool the other into eating, just staring at Adam as Adam stared at the bowl. “Wait… Isn't eating too much gluttonous? And in a way, eating too little is gluttonous too! By definition-”

“Lame and unoriginal, no more definitions.”

“Fine. No definitions. But eating nothing is gluttony too. You're partaking in an over-indulgence of diet or starvation! Adam, you're sinning!”

Adam's eyes widened. That logic somehow made sense in his tired brain and he reached out to grab Lucifer's sleeve. “You fucking idiot! Why didn't you just say that!? How do I fix it??”

Lucifer pretended to think for a long moment, “Why don't you… Eat in moderation. You get two bowls, and if you don't feel like you can eat them both, you don't have to. But you do need to eat something, because further starvation will feed into that disgustingly gluttonous desire.”

Adam nodded, hesitating as he scooped up the slightest amount of broth onto the spoon. Even thinking about eating made him want to puke. He was repulsed so deeply by something he claimed to love. Something he used to love. Maybe that repulsion wasn't as uncommon as he thought. 

Lucifer only dawned a supportive smile, giving a gentle nod when Adam glanced up to him for reassurance on the disposable act. When he took his first mouthful, it was euphoria. A euphoria that he allowed himself to indulge in, swallowing without the previous hesitance. When he realized he was euphoric from just the smallest spoonful, he grabbed the tray and shoved it back towards Lucifer. 

“You lying, corrupting snake!! Is all you know how to do manipulate people!? Get out!! Get out, now!!!”

Lucifer's hands grasped the tray unwillingly as it was thrust to his chest, his eyes wide as he stood. “Adam, please,” he tried, worry flooding his expression. 

“No!! No more! That's disgusting! You fucking suck! Tricking me into believing I need that garbage! I've been fine for weeks, I don't need it!”

Lucifer took a deep breath, standing his ground, “But you want it.”

Adam hadn't expected to be talked back to and stammered. 

“You want to eat, Adam, I know you do. You're sick and the best thing you can do is eat a moderate amount and nap. We'll try again later if we need to, but right now, you aren't acting like yourself. This isn't you!”

“Oh, because you know me so well!”

“I wish I did!”

Silence fell over both of them, the room deafening with the lack of noise. Lucifer took a shaky breath.

“I wish I did know you so well. I wish we could know each other! I wish I wasn't such a manipulative freak, and I wish I knew how to communicate normally without constantly feeling like a liar!! I'm not manipulating you and I'm not trying to lie to you, even if what I said was sneaky. But you won't listen to me any other way!”

“That's what you think! But when you just looked me in the eye and said ‘please’, I took all your fucking pills without complaint!” Adam barked, wanting to throw the nearest object but not finding anything worth throwing. 

After decades of betrayal, Adam only wanted someone to tell the truth to him. His heart and way of thinking were forever damaged and that was something he couldn't control, he couldn't handle liars or betrayal anymore. Not in the slightest. 

So, Lucifer took a breath and sat back down. “Please, Adam?”

“Please? Are you kidding? Are all that, you still won't fucking quit, huh.”

“No, I won't quit, because I quit before and gave up and look at where it got me. So, please. Please, Adam. Just half of the bowl and I'll leave you alone about it. Please. ”

Adam stared at the demon king and took an angered breath through his teeth. “Fine…” he growled, taking the spoon and twisting it around in the bowl. He sat like this stubbornly for the longest time, wanting to be stubborn and angry like a toddler, but when he felt Lucifer's hand take his, his stubbornness melted away. The demon lord slowly helped Adam lift the spoon to his lips, and tilted it up for him to sip the broth from it. 

Once more, that familiar, terrifying euphoria overwhelmed him. 

But when he opened his eyes, someone was there to support him, and things didn't seem as bad anymore.

Chapter Text

When Adam awoke again, he still felt horrible. He blinked slowly and felt the ice pack on his head. He wasn't sure what happened or how to respond, but the ice pack had gone warm. Groaning in annoyance, he tossed it across the room and rolled onto his other side, coming face to face with Lucifer who was snuggled with the stuffed animal in his bed. 

Adam gasped but quickly silenced himself, his eyes wide. The first thing he did was check his pants to ensure nothing had happened while he was out and the second thing he did was quietly crawl out of bed. There were many things someone could do in this situation. The first is to call the police. The second is gently wake the other up and ask them what the fuck happened. And the third is to freak out and attack the other. 

Adam chose the fourth option. 

He stepped away to use the bathroom and gather his robes. He got himself ready for the day with a shower, took a picture of the sleeping Lucifer, and quietly walked back to the bed. He had decided not to wear his robes but to instead change his clothes to something similar but less sweaty. He checked his side of the bed and found it was still clean enough. He turned his back towards Lucifer and closed his eyes. 

‘This is my bed. My bedroom. My fucking temporary home. I will not let some stupid fucking snake scare me out of it.’ He thought to himself, squeezing his eyes and just trying to sleep again. 

When he awoke for the second time, Lucifer was up and his side of the bed was made, Adam realized he still felt horribly sick, and everything seemed wrong. 

“I hate you,” He said loud enough for the other to hear from the kitchen. “Why were you in my bed this morning?”

Lucifer heard the other's stern and annoyed voice and simply sighed, closing his eyes and shaking his head even though he couldn't see it. “You asked me to join you so I did. Don't worry, I kept my distance.”

“Are you- uh- dumb? Like fucking stupid?” The arrogant first man got a little more comfortable in the sheets, “You think I'm not well enough to walk around yet you're just fine with believing I'm well enough to ask you to sleep with me.”

“Well, no… We didn't have sex.”

“Good. I hate you.”

“I just took a short nap because you got delusional and started crying when I tried to leave. I'm glad to see you're a little more conscious now.”

Adam grit his teeth, “There's no way I started crying. You're a liar, why would I believe a word you say? You probably just wanted to get close to me like the perverted fink you are.”

There was silence from the kitchen for a moment before Adam heard footsteps and glanced up to find the other leaning against the doorframe. “You're right. You weren't crying, you were half asleep and mumbling for me to stay. I shouldn't lie.”

“Just comes so naturally to you, huh.”

“Yes, actually, it does. I wish it didn't, but years of lying to myself, my wife, and my daughter come with consequences.”

“Good. And I hate you. And you suck. And how is this still cold?” Adam grabbed the little stuffed animal and held it up, genuinely curious. 

“I made it so.”

“Yeah yeah, fuck you. You ‘made it so’- You're a fucking nerd you know that?”

Lucifer watched the other slap the stuffed animal to his forehead, he bit his cheek and watched as Adam got comfortable again. He didn't say goodbye as he turned to leave. He didn't apologize or ask for forgiveness, he just quietly left the hotel room with the mental promise he'd be back soon to check on him. He didn't blame Adam for hating him, he had ruined his life and death. A lot of Adam's mental issues were his fault. 

“What am I even sick with anyway?” Adam asked, not knowing Lucifer had fully left the room. He waited for a response and grabbed the stuffie, holding it to his chest and grumbling angrily. “Fine. Be that way. I'm gonna just be sick and you're gonna just be a fucking loser. Whatever.”

Adam closed his eyes again and took a deep breath, the cold stuffed animal in his arms was more comforting than he initially wanted to believe. He found himself drifting off for a third time, too sick to care about how bad he might ruin his sleep schedule. Who cares about schedules anyway? They're all in Hell. 

Warm and comfortable, there was a cool wind coming from the mountains and Adam smiled. The shade of the trees hid him from the sun and the soft sounds of the nearby river caressed his busy mind. His eyes were closed but he knew where he was. 

Eden. 

Adam hadn't thought about Eden for years, at the very least not dreamed about it. It had been a long time. He blinked, bleary eyes getting used to his warm surroundings as he looked around. The first man found himself at his favorite spot, right by the river. A spot he showed Lucifer when he visited. He felt a new type of warmth against him and looked to his side, his eyes widening as he saw God slowly sit next to him, placing his cane down at his other side. 

“Raisins?” God asked softly, holding out an opened box. 

“I thought you didn't need to eat,” Adam found nothing wrong with God Himself holding a box of raisins out to him. 

“I don't, but you do,” God's voice wasn't as strong and sweet as Adam remembered, instead it was soft and gentle. Kind. He reached up and took a small handful from the box and heard a laugh, the same laugh he'd heard days prior. He felt his hand get grabbed and the box placed in his grip, so he laughed too. The first man quietly thanked God for the raisins and looked out to the river. 

“God?” Adam took another raisin into his mouth and glanced up, chewing and swallowing before looking back towards the river. “How old are you?”

God simply laughed, “Far older than you could possibly imagine.”

“Well, I lived to be nine-hundred and thirty before I died, so maybe your age won’t be so hard to comprehend,” Adam tried, gently nudging God’s arm with his elbow and munching several more raisins. “Let me guess… Four hundred billion.”

“Your silly time doesn’t pertain to me, Adam. I am all. I am everything. I have been around since before this universe or any universe before it.” The deity reached down and patted between Adam’s horns, “You are a smart man, Adam. Tell me: Why do you think I created the Earth?”

Adam thought for a long moment, unsure what the reason could’ve possibly been. He swallowed his small mouthful of raisins and gave a confident answer, trying not to sound rude. “Is it because you’re lonely? I mean, if you’re so old I can’t comprehend it, then you probably finally got sick of being alone and needed a buddy. Everyone could use a buddy sometimes.”

God remained silent for a moment before giving a single, curt nod, “I suppose you could say that. It was mostly because I got bored. If I wanted a buddy, I could ask Michael to join me for a day of entertainment. He and I have created worlds together, you know.”

“Michael?” Adam thought for a long moment, “I don’t think I’ve met him.”

“Not many have. He’s evasive. Doesn’t like the spotlight. But he’s a good man. Very powerful warrior. He helped me cast Lucifer to Hell, helped me create Hell for him to burn in.”

“Well, you tell him I said ‘hi’.”

God chuckled and gave another nod, leaning back against the tree a little more. “Adam?”

Adam hummed, slightly tilting his head towards God but his eyes remained on the water.

“You know I banished you from Eden, right? You aren’t supposed to be here.”

Adam’s brows furrowed and he looked around, “Am I not dreaming?”

God only smiled, giving the other a pat on the shoulder. It was as if he couldn’t hear what Adam was saying. “I know you aren’t here to be sneaky. Perhaps you simply forgot about your banishment? Although I know for a fact you couldn’t have.”

“But, I thought I was asleep,” Adam tried, closing the box of raisins as he studied the other’s face, unable to see much from the shadow of his large hat. “I thought I was dreaming- Is this not a dream? Am I really home? I didn’t mean to come here, God, I just… Opened my eyes. I thought…”

“Your mind races, what ails you, Adam? Was there a reason you visited, or did you truly just want to see me again?” 

Adam stopped trying to talk, seeing now that God wasn’t hearing him. Instead, he opened his box of raisins and started to eat again. It was like he wasn’t there at all. God looked in his direction and hummed, seeing him enjoying his snack. He hummed lowly, looking out among the vast array of plants and trees. He wasn't fully phased when God nudged him.

“Your silence is telling. You haven't told me to fuck off yet. Something must be wrong.”

“It's Lucifer,” Adam grumbled, keeping his eyes to himself but a curious hum from God indicated he was being listened to again. “I don't know how I could forgive him. I lived life on Earth for over nine hundred years and raised dozens of children. I couldn't enjoy Eden after I was tricked into taking the fruit, and I couldn't see you again. Now that I've been dead for ten thousand years, I just… I don't want to think about any of this anymore. I just want to sleep peacefully.”

“Adam, for starters you haven't been dead for ten thousand years. Lucifer has been in Hell for ten thousand years. You're not as old as he, he should've known better. You've been dead for closer to nine thousand years, since you lived almost a millenia on Earth.”

Adam furrowed his brows, “Well, yes, I've been dead for nine thousand years… I… I thought…” The first man was now confused. Lucifer was still correct about his birthday, but his death day was different. “Too many numbers, can we just call it ten thousand for the next two thousand years?”

God chuckled, “If that's what you would like, we could do that.”

Adam smiled faintly and placed the box of raisins down, leaning back a little more against the tree, letting his head rest its weight on his horns, which were pressed against its trunk. Life felt great in Eden, so many gorgeous springs and rivers, beautiful trees, bushes, and vines scattered the ground. No grass was greener. 

“Hey, God?” Adam tried to stay casual, glancing in God's direction, “I'm really sorry for taking the fruit.”

God remained silent for a long moment before he took a breath, “How do you feel about Lucifer tricking and betraying you?”

“What? I mean, really bad I guess. Just awful… you could say I hate him for it.”

“What you feel for Lucifer tricking you is what I feel for when you betrayed me. I commanded that you never eat the fruit and you allowed yourself to partake, even if you were fooled. I have found it in myself to forgive you and your wife, as you have both served out your punishments. And has Lucifer not been serving his punishment?”

“He has-”

“Then why can't you forgive him?”

Adam thought about the question for a good, long time. “I guess it could have something to do with my first son murdering my second son. He… he didn't get a second chance. You gave me a second chance but you couldn't give…. Him one?” 

Adam found that even saying his second son's name brought pain to his chest, he didn't want to say it. He didn't know if he could. 

“That can be very painful, Adam. Have you forgotten? I sent my son to die for humanities sins.”

“You can't say you know how it feels,” Adam retorted confidently, speaking more from a place of hurt than anything. 

“Adam, are you a fool? A jester, perhaps?” 

“Uhh… not that I know of?”

“I am not getting into a fight with you about who was hurt more by their child dying, I'm simply trying to relate to you, to understand you. I am endless, but humanity is a first.”

Adam was more confused than before, “Why would you want to feel what we feel? It's horrible. And you're literally God! You could be doing so much better things!”

“Trust me, Adam, I have done them already. Humanity is new and exciting, you're only learning to walk. And I also never said I wanted to feel what everyone was feeling. I said ‘you’, Adam. You are my son, but I consider you a friend.”

Adam started to tear up, “Do you really mean that?” He couldn't believe it. Even if he was in a lucid dreamstate and none of this was real, he couldn't help but smile. His chest filled with warmth. None of this truly happened, of course. 

When Adam's heart rate increased abnormally, his body woke him up. He sat up and heaved, trying to calm his pounding heart. He clutched at his chest and felt someone else's hand. He opened his eyes and followed the hand to the body sitting on the side of the bed. 

“I do mean it,” God said softly, laying Adam back down and standing from the bed. “Relax. I never intended to wake you.”

Adam let himself be tucked in by God Himself, unsure if he was hallucinating or not, but his eyes were burning. They felt like they were melting from his skull but he couldn't look away. 

“Thank you.”

God just smiled in response, hearing a door open behind him and vanishing. Lucifer stood in the doorway, having dropped everything when he had suddenly been blinded. Discomfort rattled him and he stumbled to the wall, holding himself up just barely. 

“Fucking shit!!” Lucifer yelped, rubbing at them.

“Here!! Take pig,” Adam held out the ice pack creature and Lucifer stumbled over to take it, holding it to his aching sockets. At least his orbs were still in tact and working, it just hurt. “Are you gonna be fuckin okay?”

“Yeah,” Lucifer gasped, sitting on the side of the bed, “What the frick was that!?”

“It was God,” Adam admitted, “We were just finishing up our conversation. 

“Oh? That's nice. What did He want?”

“He didn't want anything, we were just talking about some stuff that I really need to think on. He put a lot of things into perspective and it was fucking awesome. I love talking to God. It fucking rocks.” Adam lazily lifted a hand, flashing the rocker horns at Luci, grinning stupidly. He hesitated for a moment and reached up with his lanky fingers, he patted Lucifer's shoulder, “are you okay?”

Lucifer nodded, “Yeah… I'm fine. Did he say anything about me? Anything good? Bad?”

“Oh, um…” Adam suddenly became reluctant, “No, nothing bad. It was-”

“You got quiet,” Lucifer interrupted, staring Adam down with a deadly gaze. “You never get quiet. Why did you get quiet!? What did He say!”

“What, It wasn't anything bad! Why the fuck are you mad about this!?”

“I'm not mad, just tell me!”

Adam growled in frustration, clenching his jaw. “You got fucking mean, now I don't want to tell your bitchass!”

Lucifer paused and took a breath, his pride unwavering and he wasn't about to apologize, “Fine. I won't be mean. Just tell me.”

Adam made a face and crossed his scrawny arms, “Hmmmm… no.”

Lucifer almost exploded with rage, suddenly grabbing Adam's collar with both of his hands, gripping the fabric and tearing it with his claws. Adam hadn't even realized the smaller demon had climbed on top of him as he yelled. He just watched as a furious Lucifer began to chew him out for being an ornery brat. 

“Wow,” Adam chuckled when he found a moment to talk, “Now I really don't want to tell you.”

Lucifer stopped to stare Adam in the face, his eyes a bright red with no pupil visible. “Richard-”

“What?”

“-Master.”

“No?”

“Richard Master.”

“What are you doing?”

“Annoying you, Richard.”

“Me, Richard!? My name isn't Richard, I'm fucking Adam, are you dumb?”

“Richard Master.”

“Stop saying that, it's fucking annoying! What does it even mean?” Adam pushed the other off him and onto the floor, Lucifer only grinned and started to laugh, shocked Adam hadn't picked up on the tease yet. “What the fuck is so fucking funny, snake!?”

Lucifer only laughed harder, “Richard Master!!”

For a moment, Lucifer's laugh almost made him laugh, but he stopped himself nervously, anger boiling up. “You're stupid.”

“Nuh-uh! You're stupid!” 

“I am not!” Adam spat back, swatting at Lucifer's dumb hat. 

“Richard Master!”

“Stop saying that!! You're dumb!”

Lucifer laughed for a little while longer, not caring that Adam found it in himself to throw the stuffed animal at him. Adam felt much better after so much rest, but he was unhappy on account of Lucifer's antics. He decided it'd be better to leave the ringleader to laugh and stormed off to the bathroom to shower. 

Adam turned on the hot water and undressed, keeping his eyes away from the mirror. 

He turned on the water and stepped in. The stream gently washed away his sweat and illness, pulling grime from his skin like he was being bathed in the waters of Heaven. It felt like he was being born again from the water alone.

“Snake!” He called, getting lucifer's attention. Lucifer opened the door and smiled.

“Yes, Richard?” 

“God told me that I should forgive you, because the betrayal I feel came from you is the same betrayal he felt from me when I took the fucking fruit. I still feel horrible and sick just thinking about your ugly face, and I still fucking hate your guts, but I want to tell your dumb bitchass that God wasn't talking bad about you. In fact, he thinks that since you've been serving punishment so well, you deserve my forgiveness, but not his. I don't think you deserve jack nor shit, but for the sake of not wanting to kill each other, we should probably fucking truce up or something.”

Lucifer listened in awe as Adam called out over the noise of the shower and raised an eyebrow. He didn't know how to respond to what was being said so he quickly changed the subject, too prideful and confused to even know where to start. “You don't need to yell, I'm standing right here.”

Adam turned to peer through the foggy glass and put his hands on his scrawny hips, “Well, if you're going to stand there and stare at me, at least hand me the soap. I forgot to grab it when I stepped in.”

Lucifer looked to the counter and grabbed the bar of handsoap, not wanting to know where that was going. He stretched up to reach over the sliding doors and struggled, even straining on his tiptoes. After several moments of straining and trying to hand it off, he heard the door slide open a crack and Adam's awaiting hand shot out.

“Short.”

“Tall!”

Adam snickered and closed the door once the soap had been placed in his hand. 

“Might want to get a new bar of soap, this is absolutely going on my balls.”

“Adam!!”

“I thought I was Richard!”

“Don't talk like that or I'll want to see it for myself.”

There was silence from the shower for a long moment before Adam voice cut through the static sounds of the showerhead.

“Short.”

“Fucker!”

“Short fucker?” Adam asked, momentarily pausing to think, “You think I'd fuck you?”

“What!? No that's not! You said short, and I said fucker!”

“Uh huh… and is this ‘short fucker’ in the room with us right now?” Adam waited a dramatic moment before he  reached over the top of the door and pointed. When Lucifer followed his finger, he was looking right at himself in the mirror.

“I'll come in there!”

“And do what? Interrupt my oh-so-precious shower time? You're so short you'll get a face full of dick and balls and I wouldn't even notice. Actually, knowing you, you would come in here, huh. Don't fucking try it, I'll kill you.”

Lucifer buttoned up his top few buttons that he'd been undoing when Adam dared him to, only for the first man to warn him not to try. The king squinted to himself and slowly started undoing them once more. 

“Is that a promise?”

“If you come in here, you're getting ball soap shoved down your throat.”

“Dick attached? Oorrrr…?”

In response, Adam flung the sliding door open and smacked Lucifer across the head with the soapy loofah he'd been using, leaving a wet, red streak on his face. Lucifer only started to laugh, pride filling his chest that he could piss Adam off, even just a little. For Adam, throwing things, punching, hitting, or angered threats were just little things. 

Lucifer turned back towards the mirror and unfolded one of the washcloths below the sink to dry his face, still laughing at the other's pissiness. 

“Hey, man, if you wanted me to join you, you could've just asked.”

“Says the guy with first-man-ball-soap on his face. Close enough to the real thing for you, bitch?”

Lucifer's eye twitched and he lifted his hat, gently placing it on the counter. The little cloth followed in silence and he gently pulled off his coat. He was prepared to get wet now, not caring about his pants or shirt. He leaned his cane against the wall and stretched across the counter to the toilet, flushing it and grinning. 

Adam yelped as the water went from warm to scalding in half a second, quickly backing up from the stream and grabbing a wet washcloth to throw in Lucifer's general direction from over the door. “Fucking slut!!” He roared, throwing open the door again, “You singed my feathers doing that!- Hey! What the fuck!?”

Lucifer didn't wait to turn on his heel and push Adam into the wall, “it's my turn in the shower. If you wouldn't mind, I like my privacy.”

Adam was momentarily stunned as he looked down into the glowing eyes of this idiot sinner before he grabbed Lucifer by the hair and pulled his head back. 

“You'll get your turn when I damn well tell you,” he hissed, leaning close to Lucifer's face, threatening his standing and his pride. Lucifer would not buckle easily, his tail stretching out to grab the wet washcloth and fling back, slapping Adam in the face with it.  “Ow!! Bitch!”

Adam grabbed Lucifer's tail, letting go of his hair and causing the king to vanish, poofing out of his hand and onto the floor as a little mouse before poofing back to his regular size. 

“Can I get the suds out of my hair first!?” Adam gestured to the still-running water and Lucifer started undoing his pants with a shrug. The first man couldn't help but feel like he was in a high school locker room with how casual and obscure the whole encounter was. 

Lucifer glanced up to Adam's head and he raised a brow, “What? You're perfectly-”

“Dick hair.”

“What? Oh.” 

Lucifer looked down at Adam's dick to see if he was messing with him on account of his earlier jests. He was, in fact, not lying about the ball soap. The two remained like that for a long moment before Adam reached out and punched Lucifer in the cheek for staring so long. He grouchily got back in the shower to finish up and when he was done, finally stepped out. Adam flashed a middle finger at the other as he grabbed a towel and wrapped it around his waist, able to wrap it far too much for Lucifer's liking before tucking it in. 

Lucifer dropped his pants and underwear, stepped into the shower, and hissed angrily. “Why is it freezing!?”

“HA! I FUCKING GO T YOU BITCH!” Adam laughed, reaching over to hold the far side of the sliding door shut. Lucifer quickly turned the heat back on and opened the opposite side, peering out to watch (and hear) Adam laugh like an entertained toddler. Crude and uncaring of those around him. For a moment, while Adam was too busy laughing to notice, Lucifer smirked. 

Maybe things would be alright between them.

Maybe a truce wouldn't be half bad.

He did quite like the first man after all, he would just need to work on his little lying habit, and maybe help Adam work through his internalized homophobia. Lucifer thought nothing of it when he closed the door again, listening to Adam's rude laughter, grinning to himself as he used the provided toiletries to wash his hair and body. 

He continued to think nothing of it when there was a knock on the door and Adam's boisterous laughter faded to go answer it. 

Suddenly he started thinking much of it when that lovable, shitty laughter cut dead in its tracks. Lucifer's eyes widened, soapy hands lowering from his hair as he listened to who it was. He couldn't hear anything for a long moment before he heard Adam's usually confident voice wavering. 

And then he heard him clear his throat. 

“He's… in the bathroom… I um… Yeah, come in, let me get some clothes. I'm sure he won't mind…”

Lucifer's brows furrowed as confusion overwhelmed him. There wasn't a soul around that could make Adam's voice quiver like that. No one. He was confident in it. No one at all. Maybe God. But God would have already known he was in the shower and simply appeared himself there. Who would need to knock and then ask?

“Yeah, I can get him that's… yeah that's fine…”

Adam slowly opened the door to the bathroom again, his eyes wide and his face red. Adam tapped lightly on the glass, but Lucifer was already peering out. 

“What the Hell-?”

“She kissed me,” Adam stammered, “Your wife she- I just opened the door, dude, I swear.”

Chapter Text

Fury overwhelmed him but only for a moment, his eyes burned red, horns sprouting from his scalp and anger overcoming his expression. When he saw just how shaken up Adam was, Lucifer glanced down and noticed another problem. 

“She grope you too??”

“Yeah dude,” Adam grabbed another towel, now feeling that shame he was normally used to. Being hard around another man was just weird. “She grabbed me, balls and all, I don't know- get your fucking wife, man!”

Lucifer knew Adam wasn't lying, unless this was the meanest prank he'd ever had anybody play on him. 

He growled and reached for the towel Adam was using to double cover himself up, wrapping it around his waist. “Fix that,” he growled, pointing to Adam's crotch as he stormed out of the shower and bathroom, still not fully believing Adam. Adam didn't know exactly how he should be ‘fixing that’, all he knew was that he was absolutely eavesdropping.

When he put his ear to the door and quietly cracked it open, he could hear the two clearly, his eyes wide as he listened. 

“Darling, of course I love you,” Lilith's voice came through as a seductive murmur, the same tone she used whenever she wanted something from Adam. “I'm here because I need to talk to you, and perhaps Adam since he's still around. I caught word that he died, but clearly that isn't the case. I wonder what's different. The horns? The second set of wings? I wonder how Heaven will react when they learn Adam has fallen~”

Lucifer huffed, “uh. Okay? Why are you blackmailing me with this information?”

“Because two men don't just shower together and are normal about it.”

“Oh no, yeah, you're right, I want to fuck him, but he was an original from Eden, it's not a shocker is it. Is there something you came for?”

Lilith grit her teeth, slamming her hand into the nearest surface, “You will stop our daughter from uprising against Heaven again or I will stop our daughter from uprising against Heaven again, got it? I don't care how violent anything gets, I want to remain comfortable, and you love me, don't you~ You want me to remain comfortable too, right~?”

Lucifer grumbled under his breath before sighing, letting her caress his face. “Alri-”

“Woah woah woah, bitch!!” Adam threw open the bathroom door the rest of the way and stormed out. “You are not going to seriously let this evil hag control you like this, are you!? She kissed me at the door, without asking!- If she was half a head prettier, I might not have cared…- but that's aside the point!”

“To be fair,” Lucifer grumbled, gesturing to Adam's face, “Who doesn't want to kiss you?”

“Uh.-” 

That seemed to have actually stumped him for a moment before he waved his arms, shaking his head angrily, “No no! No! I'm not letting her control your actions! I know how she is, she was my wife first before she was yours, I know the bitch and I know her too well!”

Lucifer raised an eyebrow at Adam, not really wanting to fight. He felt aloof, a little too empty around Lilith to care about getting fired up. 

“She just wants you to convince Charlie to stop fighting because she wants her cushy life in Heaven.”

“I know.”

“You-? You know!? Do I need to knock some sense into you!?”

Lilith grinned, she was touching Lucifer's face and shoulders, leaning on him even if she towered over him. Adam was just as tall as her after he had died, so now he didn't have to crane his neck to come eye to eye with her. 

“Adam, just let it go.”

Adam stayed silent for a long moment and Lilith hummed about to speak when she was talked over by none other than the first man, as if he had been waiting for her to open her mouth. “Lilith, if you go anywhere near Charlie, I will kill you myself.”

Lilith just hummed and started to laugh, gently sliding a hand over Lucifer's cheek and chin to kiss his opposite cheek. “I'd like to see you try.”

“I'm warning you.” 

Lucifer glanced up nonchalantly, “He is warning you.”

But Lilith didn't care, watching as Adam pulled on his robes and pulled some boxers up after them, not caring who could see what as most of it was covered. He flicked out his collar. 

“It'll hurt Charlie. It'll kill her inside, but it's better if you stayed away from her. I am telling you now, Lilith. If you step foot on that Hotel property, I will sever your head and leave it on Heaven's gates as a warning. Hell is under new management.”

Lucifer blinked, “You'll be my wife, Adam?”

That seemed to snap him out of his fury, “What? Ew. No. And ew. And no. Snake you're gross. Die.”

Lucifer chuckled, dawning a smile only when he was looking at Adam, when Lilith covered his vision, he frowned. 

“Have your battle. I care not if he dies.”

Adam recognized the pathological liars' tales and his chest tightened with determination. He opened the window and spread his wings. “Hey, Lilith! You want me dead so bad, come and get me! I'm gonna go tell your daughter where you've been!”

Lucifer smirked, ‘that dirty liar.’

Of course, he knew Charlie knew, but he also knew that Lilith didn't know and Adam knew that. So he grinned, watching as Lilith's expression and voice erupted with rage. She followed him out of the window and the skies were filled with flames.

Passersby stopped to watch the battle as it broke from street to street, in awe at the displays of power being presented. Lucifer idly followed along, staying out of the way, but still mildly curious. Adam had been grabbed by Lilith's initial pounce, thrown halfway across town before he recovered and took off through the air, a guitar appearing in his hands which doubled as an axe. His signature weapon and always such a treat to use in battle or at concerts. 

“I'm still sick,” he called, watching Lilith's flames carry her through the air, almost levitating her into the skies, “Yet you still can't get on my level!”

Lilith roared in anger, outstretched her arms and sending flames directly at Adam. He chuckled and readied his axe, slicing through the attack and barely missing her as she reacted. Attack after attack was traded through the skies, throwing punches and attempting to grab or maim. Adam let his guard down for only a moment and holy light filled the skies, a rainbow erupting from the fallen angel. He cried out and went sailing backwards, breaking through a window with the force of the hit. He hadn't seen it coming, but hearing Lucifer laugh at him filled him with rage. He stood, brushed himself off, fluttered his wings, and gasped. His smaller pair of wings had an issue: one of them had broken. It hurt like a bitch but that wouldn't stop him. He'd flown on just two before. 

The Sinner whose house he'd crashed into was staring at him, he gave a nervous chuckle and grabbed his axe. “Sorry about the wall, I'll fix it up for you in a bit, okay? I promise.”

He took off back through the wall, feeling more adrenaline than before. Lilith hadn't seen the slash coming and it sent her back, just like she had sent him. Lucifer whistled and gave a golf clap, holding his cane under his arm as he continued to watch. He could get used to watching Adam fight. 

But when Lilith turned tail and started towards the hotel, the two men took after her in an attempt to stop her from seeing Charlie. It wouldn't be easier to lie to her, but it would be easier to prevent her from seeing her mother. The commotion didn't go unnoticed, text messages were sent and suddenly they were all over the news. 

“It seems as if the totally fuckable first man and now fallen angel, Adam, is duking it out with the Queen of Hell herself! After a seven year absence, Lilith finally made a return to Hell, but it seems like she has something else on her mind!” Katie Killjoy, ever the excited news host, was grinning as she watched, secretly rooting for Adam to win.

Adam cut the air between Lilith and the hotel, forcing her to stop and avoid being hit. Lilith retaliated by sending purple and green fire directly at Adam's face, burning his skin and horns. He cried out in pain, reinforcing his shield with a quiet plea before charging Lilith once more, quickly putting her on the defensive. He didn't try to let himself get hit, but at some point, Lilith had grabbed one of his horns and got her other arm around his neck. His wings beat tirelessly against her, his guitar falling to the ground as he struggled in her grasp.

“There… that wasn't so difficult!” Lilith laughed as Adam's holy shield started to falter. “Who will be severing who's head now?~”

Adam started to panic, feeling her pull at his horn, his eyes wide. The last thing he saw was Lucifer catching his guitar below him before he squeezed his eyes shut. He focused on fighting, on preventing her from paralyzing him, but he felt his will slipping. In a panic, he yanked his head back and managed to stab into her shoulder with his other horn. 

Lilith screamed, watching as he yanked himself free and tore a good chunk of her skin with the sharp end of his horn. She hadn't bled in a very long time, and the pain was agonizing. She held her shoulder and collar before gritting her teeth and once more charging at Adam. Adam retaliated with a charge of his own. 

When they collided, even Lucifer had to look away. The holy light that emitted from the collision was blinding, but the red skies of Hell almost started to look pale blue. No one could tell what was happening in the light, only that everyone was watching, including Charlie and Vaggie now that they heard the news and stepped outside. 

When the light died down, Lilith was holding a full pair of Adam's wings and Adam had only stared at her, his nose and mouth bleeding a vibrant gold. His only remaining wing faltered and he plummeted to the ground for a moment before Lilith caught him by the horn in her other hand. 

“This!!” She roared, holding him out like a hunter holding a dead duck, “Is what happens when you mess with the Queen!!”

Adam sputtered, his glowing eyes grew lifeless as she lifted his wings from her hand with her levitation spell. She once more grabbed him in a headlock and leaned down to his ear. He wasn't fighting back anymore, one hand grasping at his own robes while the other hung loosely at his side. 

“Any last words?~”

Adam sputtered and blinked, only able to look down at the girls below him. He saw Charlie's expression, his eyes fluttering to Vaggie next to her. 

Love.

He glanced up to Lucifer, his mind rattled. 

Faith. 

He looked out towards the town and started to open his mouth. 

Charity.

And very loudly sneezed into Lilith's face.

The queen recoiled in disgust, loosening her grip and allowing Adam to twist into a better position. Finding the knife in his robes, the first man shoved it deep into her side and she dropped him with a shout. That was when he really hit the ground, Vaggie only a second too late to catch him. A sickening crack echoed through the air and Adam gasped, his eyes widening. 

“That hurts-” he whispered, feeling hands lift him from the ground. When he opened his eyes, he saw the face of one of his best warriors staring down at him. “What broke..?”

Vaggie smiled, knowing Adam's tolerance for pain would prevent him from holding onto any of his injuries for too long. “Probably everything,” She joked lightheartedly.

Adam smirked at the jest, respecting every aspect of it right down to the situation he was in. Vaggie pulled him aside as Lilith threw the knife at him and she gasped, narrowly avoiding it. Adam's brows furrowed and he looked to the knife, looking at Charlie who was now shouting something he couldn't make out. Every word spoken didn't make any sense to him anymore but he grabbed Vaggie's shoulder and pushed himself to his feet. 

“My knee and shin,” he responded, “It's broken.”

A sharp, piercing pain was all he could feel from his left leg. He didn't care, Vaggie tried to stop him and Lucifer watched in admiration for the warrior's feeble attempts to stop the most hard-headed man in history. Charlie was calling to her mom and Lilith had landed, letting the wings fall.

Adam wasted no time in getting between the two girls, standing as straight as he could with only one leg in proper use. The fight was over, but that memo never made it to Adam's mailbox. Lilith growled in frustration.

“Stop getting up!!” She screamed, baring her claws and swiping at Adam who broadly took the scratch, letting it cut deeper into his chest than he would've liked. When she was trying to pull her hand away, he grabbed it and effortlessly broke her wrist.

“Charlie,” He said softly, “Tell me now, do you want this woman dead, away from you, out of Hell, or do you actually want to speak to her?”

It was hard to hear anything over Lilith's heavy panting and angered cries of pain, but Charlie wiped her face. “I- I don't know…”

“I'll kill her to protect you, even if I hate your very existence. Even if I hate your entire being, I will kill her to protect you. The first woman I ever lived- just tell me. Tell me what to do so I don't have to.”

Lucifer didn't bother landing, instead just spectating from above. He couldn't help but think Adam looked quite cute, all messy and bloody, shining in the ichorous golden glow.  

“Don't kill her! Please! I want to hear what she has to say!”

Adam nodded, momentarily standing down as Lucifer clenched his jaw, he knew he couldn't interfere. 

Lilith huffed, panting with the agony and focusing on her words. “I was going to talk to you, Charlie, about this… hotel… and its fight against Heaven. You… you need to stop revolting before it's too late, my dear!”

Charlie's eyes widened with recognition. Dad was right. She'll really slaughter all of Hell just for uprising against Heaven. She really had changed. 

“There has to be another way,” Charlie squeaked, “You don't have to kill us all because we won't stop uprising! Maybe you can talk with Heaven! Maybe we can get another court case! Maybe-”

“No, Charlie!” Lilith interrupted her own daughter and that didn't sit right with Adam.

“Hey!!” He shouted, “No one interrupts her besides me! Shut the fuck up!!”

Lilith hesitated when Adam snapped at her, raising his voice in a way she'd never heard before. In fact, it was a way none of them had ever heard before, almost like Adam had truly locked in, it was a final warning. It meant death if she did not obey, whether it was hers or his death did not matter. 

Charlie chuckled nervously, “PPleasecalmdown- Maybe, as I was saying, maybe we could try and convince Heaven to stop attacking us if we swear on a treaty to never revolt! We can live in harmony and maybe we can work on making Hell a little more like Heaven. Civilized, you know?”

Lilith stared and even Adam dared to turn his head, not shocked she would suggest it, but baffled she had the balls to propose that to Lilith herself. 

“Less.. chaos?” Lilith asked before bursting out into laughter at her own daughter. Adam took this moment to lean in and pat Charlie on the shoulder. 

“If its any consolation, I think it's a great fuckin idea. Always give it a shot, even if your bitchass and my bitchass both know they'll never fuckin listen.”

Charlie smiled slightly and even Lucifer felt touched, lowering himself a little closer to the ground. 

“Looks like the fights over,” Lucifer stated firmly, “Lilith, Adam. Tied.”

“Nah.”

Without warning, Adam pounced on Lilith while her guard was down and slammed her to the ground. 

“Wait!” Charlie shouted, but it was too late, Adam had ripped her broken wrist from her hand and spat in her eye, biting a chunk from the spot where her neck and shoulder connected. He spat the chunk out and lifted a fist, pummeling her face just once, hard enough to knock her out. 

When he stood, he grinned, throwing her own hand at her. 

“I win.”

Lucifer just stared and Charlie rushed over to her mom. 

“It's okay, don't worry. She's fine. Unlike me… her hand will grow back… I need to sit down.”

Charlie wasn't sure what was true and waved at Vaggie to retrieve Husk. She didn't need to go far because Husk was already gathering Lilith's unconscious body and carrying her back inside. 

Adam, on the other hand, was mentally kicking rocks. He limped over to his wings with Lucifer tailing him. Neither of them said nothing and Adam had to balance on one leg to pick up his torn appendages. No more flying. With how small his second pair of wings were, he'd likely struggle getting off the ground. But then he remembered how skinny he'd gotten, and hoped maybe the hunger pains were worth it. 

His tail swung behind him, it was something he usually wrapped around his leg or midsection to avoid having to look at or think about. Lucifer couldn't help but admire the sight. He'd never seen Adam this disheveled and bloody. 

“I'm gonna pass out,” Adam admitted and Lucifer just chuckled.

“I'm shocked you didn't earlier.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah.”

“I really stuck it to her, huh.”

“Yeah you did.”

“She had it coming. Can we go inside now?”

“Yeah… yeah, of course, big guy. Come on.”

For a moment, Adam didn't know what to feel. Was it a jab at his height? His weight? Him in general? Was he too big? Was it noticeable? 

The anxious questions all stopped when he saw Lucifer's smile. In that moment, he knew it was a compliment on his bravery and ability to really fight for what he believed, not a jab at him. 

It made him feel good.

Really good. 

He was already feeling woozy, there was no need to stroke his ego on top of that. 

But Adam didn't complain, he just quietly followed the other inside. They got in the elevator and Adam tried not to lean on anything in case it got bloody. 

“Truce?” Lucifer broke the silence around the top floors, glancing up to an exhausted Adam, hunched over and breathing heavily.

Adam didn't need to say anything, just a nod was enough for Lucifer to know Adam was sick of fighting him. Lucifer could be forgiven. Perhaps it was in his nature to think differently, but Lilith was more personal. He had something to prove with her and he wanted her dead. 

“She's going to corrupt Charlie's mind,” Adam said as they started down the hall, Lucifer offered his can and Adam was glad to take it, leaning on it and letting his broken leg drag a little more. 

“Shhh, I know. I'll have to talk to them both tonight.”

“Can't you just kill the bitch?”

“No. I can't do that.”

“You do still wear her ring.”

Silence came over the both of them as they entered the room, Adam let out a strained whine and turned towards the bathroom, Lucifer let him go following behind a bit slower. 

“Tall.”

“Short.”

The two chuckled stupidly, quietly enjoying the company of the other but neither would admit it. 

“I'll be back later,” Lucifer let the other's giggling die down, smiling at him, “I can help heal your injuries.”

“Can you sew my wings back on?” 

“That might work, but I wouldn't recommend flying for a while.”

Adam's expression fell but he flashed a weary smile, trying to pretend like that was okay. Lucifer accepted it as good enough and left Adam to his devices, closing the doors behind him and starting back downstairs where he knew Lilith would be waking up soon, she was already mostly healed from her wounds. Adam wasn't so lucky.

Chapter Text

Adam whined as he got comfortable, letting the other flip up his robes and inspect the bases of his wings. He cried out as the dried blood pulled at his sensitive skin, setting nerves aflame and causing Lucifer to just take off the robes entirely. His main pair of wings were nothing, now just jagged, yellowed bone bleeding from his back. Lucifer winced at the sight, knowing the muscles hadn't been pulled out but instead, the wings had been broken off near the base.

“It's worse than we thought, Adam,” The king said softly, gently grasping his side to steady him in the chair. “You only have two wings, one of which is broken… I'm sorry, Adam, I… don't know if I can heal this.”

Adam grimaced, tilting his head down to keep his curler horns as far out of the way as possible. “Damn, she really ripped them off? Can I kill her?”

Lucifer didn't respond, needing some time to think about what to say in response as he started patching up Adam's broken wing. 

“Snake?” 

Still no response, instead he placed his hands around the base of the broken wing and focused, sending healing waves through his body. The first man hadn't expected it and gasped, straightening up as his only remaining good wing fluttered.

“Warn a guy!” He barked, not quite hating the warmth that followed cool floods of angelic light.

“Heheh… sorry,” Lucifer sounded anxious and the other could hear the tapping of one of his feet against the ground.

“Shit… is it really that bad??”

“Um… yeah… yeah it is really , bad. Like… you aren't flying again, bad. Like, I am looking at your exposed muscle and I can see your intestines, bad.”

“Oh shit! Wait that's metal, can you take a picture for me and send it to Vox?”

“Vox?”

“One of those Vees guys. He's cool and funny, I like him. So he's my friend,” Adam reached forward and grabbed his phone from his robes and handed it over. It was undamaged and Lucifer snapped several pictures after being told how to. “I'll send them to him. He probably already knows the battle happened, but I want him to know I'm okay. He's probably worried.”

Vox was sitting at home sharing a hot cocoa with velvette, the two chatted over their interests for engineering and were planning on making a bio-engineered cyborg implant for Vox's replacement liver. He didn't care about Adam. Not for a moment. 

Only about his money.

Velvette screamed when one of the pictures popped up on Vox's screen, her eyes widening at the yellow gore, “What the fuck!?”

“Huh? Oh. It's Adam. Great. Wonder what he wants.” Vox flicked the notifications to his phone and his eyes would've bulged out of his head if they weren't animated. “Holy shit!! Apparently he got into a fight with Queen Lilith herself! Haha!! She tore him up good, but he says he'll be okay!”

Velvette reached forward and snatched Vox's phone, looking at the pictures and texts. Her face contorted in disgust and she shook her head, “Don't you think you should go over there? Are you two all… Buddy buddy?”

“Me and Adam? Hell no. He's annoying! I just want his money!” Vox started to laugh but Velvette hummed. 

“Fine. I'll let him know that when I visit this evening. Looks like he needs new robes and I already have ideas. Ta-ta!” She stood from the seat and started strutting away. Vox's expression had dropped and he stood. 

“Velv. Wait. Don't tell him that, we need him-”

“Uh-uh! No. Nuh-uh. Nope! Correction, Vox: you need him to think you're friends. I actually quite like him. I think he's precious even if he's a bit… eh…”

“Mean? Rude? Annoying? Boorish? Loud? Fat? Angry?”

“Yeah! All those things! No, if you don't mind, I think he'd look great in spikes and fishnets.”

“What- Velvette he's like.. the straightest man alive. He'll never wear fishnets.”

“Says the bisexual who doesn't wear fishnets,” She stuck out her tongue, “I know straight boys who like fishnets. Maybe you're just weird.”

“Trust me, Velv, I am not the weird one.”

Vox let Velvette have his phone and give herself Adam's number, she threw his phone right at his screen and cracked it with a grin. “Whatever, loser! I'm gonna go gift him the gift of fashion while you sit here and stroke your overinflated ego because the only pussy you're getting is DIGITAL!” 

Vox growled, his screen was out but he could still see and sense everything, bright colors overtaking his face and obscuring it to onlookers if there were any. She flipped him off and took her leave, texting Adam's number when Vox hadn't. 

“Oh hey! Velvette just texted, she's Vox's spunky lil girlfriend. Fucking, a friend who is a girl. Friend girl. Whatever. If I say it gay enough they can be girlfriends.”

Lucifer let out a cackle at Adam's annoyance with himself, not having expected it. He was quick to text back, allowing Lucifer to take charge of his wings and giving her their location and room number. 

“She'll be here in fifteen,” Adam finally said, holding up his arm to snap a selfie of the two of them, blood soaking their arms, hands, clothes, and splashing several other places on the floor and wall. “She wants to know if you want a new outfit.”

“Um… tell her yes, but only if I get to customize it. And it has to be a suit.”

Adam nodded, sending the text with his two thumbs, slowly but surely. Velvette didn't like being kept waiting, but ever since he gifted her such a precious music box, she'd been more patient with him than anyone else. When the message came through, she smiled and called him. He picked up and was happy to see her on the other side of the camera. 

“Velvette! Is Vox alright?” Adam asked, smiling softly, he was clearly tired. 

“Yea, he's alright,” She chimed back, waving from the back of her limo. 

Lucifer peeked over Adam's tall shoulder, waving to the camera and lowering his voice. “What should I say?” He sounded worried, “Is she goofy? Serious? Political? Does she like ducks?”

Adam made a face as if you say ‘Are you fucking stupid’ but shrugged, instantly regretting the decision, “Um, just say hi, I guess. Hey, Velvette, are you goofy, serious, or political? And he also wants to know if you like rubber ducks.”

Lucifer's heart dropped, “No! Don't ask her that!” He hissed, keeping his voice down as if she couldn't hear them.

“Um, I can be all of those things, and I never really thought about rubber ducks. Strangely specific, are you hiding something?”

Adam shrugged again and this time cried out, placing the phone on the nearby bed as Lucifer shook his head and went back to bandaging the exposed wounds. 

“I think we might need to saw them off-”

“Saw what off?” Velvetted asked, peering into the screen as if she'd ever be able to jump through it and see what was going on. 

“The bone stumps to my wings. My bitch ex-wife Lilith ripped them off and now I can't fly.”

“You should kill her.”

“I should.”

“No-” Lucifer interjected, “The fight is over. No more killing people.” 

“Can he wear her skin?” Velvette asked, causing the two men to glance at her, “What? She won't die if you do it right.”

“That's weird, Velv.”

“Definitely weird.”

Velvette chuckled, “I am not about to explain a tier four internet meme with you boomers-”

“A what with who?”

“-It's just a silly way of asking if we can hurt her, but making it more psychotic than it needs to be, for the bit, of course.-”

“For the what?”

“Whatever, like I said, it's an inside joke on the internet. I knew Lucifer was old, and I knew you were old, but Vox gave you a phone didn't he? Shouldn't you be jiving? Waffling about?”

“Be what'ing? Waffles, like breakfast?”

“Also a joke, making fun of my own lingo. Stuff like toy, jit, cooked, whatever.”

“Stuff like what .”

The men looked at each other, unsure what to make of half the things she was saying and both shrugged, agony ripping through Adam's shoulders. He yelped and Lucifer resumed working on patching up torn muscle. 

“Ohmygosh, Adam. Are those scars?” Velvette asked, looked at the man as he fixed his phone to face the two of them so she could see a bit better, leaning it on a pillow. “Body modifications?”

“What? These?” 

Adam looked down at his chest, unsure how she spotted them with how faded they were. 

“Oh no… Breast cancer? Adam, I'm really sorry, that can't be easy. Is it reoccurring or something? That's why there's two?”

Adam chuckled half-heartedly, blushing at the idea, “No, nono, nothing like that. God sliced my chest open and took a rib from my left side to make Lilith at the beginning of the Earth. When Lilith ran away, he gave me Eve from my right rib. It's why so many people think left-handed people are witches or descend from witches.”

Velvette listened, intrigued at his story, “Wait, so God is real? Like really God? You weren't just drugged and passed out? Got your shit stolen by a tweaker? It was actually God?”

“In the flesh, yeah, I used to walk with him in Eden thousands of years ago, cool right? He's got a big hat and a couple of fuckin’ floaty eyes. I wouldn't recommend looking right the fuck at him though, he'll accidentally melt your sorry fucking peepers right out of your dumbass skull. But if you do lose your sight to it, I'll help you out, babe, just sayin'.”

Velvette laughed at his crude language, not taking his statements personally. He called everyone babe, he didn't mean it in a direct or weird way but Lucifer grumbled in annoyance, finding himself growing weirdly overprotective and jealous. 

“She's your kid,” Lucifer reminded Adam and Adam groaned.

“Yeah, like ten thousand years down the line! Doesn't that shit breed out eventually?”

“Nope, always a zero-point-zero-repeating-one percent left.”

Adam cringed, “I don't want to think about that. I didn't mean it like that either.”

“Adam,” Velvette got his attention and interrupted the conversation, “Valentino wants to know if the story of Cain and Abel is real if all that shit is.”

“Um.. Kinda. They were my direct sons- can we talk about something else, please?”

Lucifer saw how Adam began shifting nervously and squinted, wondering if it really was that touchy of a subject or if he was playing it up to get sympathy from a girl he might want to fuck. Jealousy overcame Lucifer and he reached forward as Velvette started talking about fashion, turning off the phone and hanging up the call.

“Hey, what the fuck!” Adam shouted, grabbing his phone.

“I don't like the Vee's,” Lucifer said firmly, wrapping a bandage around Adam's scrawny middle. 

“Sounds like it sucks for you,” Adam grouched, now pissed his call was ended. He quickly texted Velvette an apology and turned his head to look at Lucifer better. “Was it because I called her babe? Don't get offended on her behalf, all women are babes until they aren't. Like, if they have herpes or something. Lilith is a babe but she's a bitch.”

“Don't talk about my wife like that.”

Adam turned around to see Lucifer was serious and he laughed, “She was my wife first! Besides, if you're going to act like I go around fucking every chick I see, I can include Lilith in that hypothetical just to show you how lame and unfair it is. Maybe if you got your dick wet, you'd know, but Lilith's pussy is so dry you only had one kid together. Eve and I had dozens.”

“Your kids all killed each other,” Lucifer spat.

Adam had already felt like he warned everyone on that topic, regardless, it got under his skin in milliseconds. He grabbed Lucifer by the throat, able to act quicker now that he had a plan. The first man dragged the angel of death to the window and threw it open, throwing him outside. Most of his back was still open. When Lucifer was thrown outside, Adam closed the window again. The angel spread his wings and beat them enough to fly, knocking on the window for a moment. 

“Adam! Let me in! Let me back in here, don't be a dick!”

“Line crossed, now you get punished!”

“But this isn't part of our truce!”

“Just because we have a truce doesn't mean I have to put up with you're garbage bullshit!”

“Alright, that's fair! I just wanted to get under your skin-”

“What if Vaggie killed Charlie!? What if Vaggie walked up to Charlie and stabbed her repeatedly and let her bleed out in your backyard, huh? What if Vaggie ripped Charlie's chest open and watered your fucking garden with her blood!? Do you know how awful that would feel!? Get the fuck out of here! I'll heal it myself!”

Lucifer had been stunned into silence, watching Adam lock the window and flip him off, closing the curtains. 

Maybe he shouldn't have yelled so loud, not realizing the radio demon's tower was so close. When. The yelling started, the radio demon had slunk out to Adam's room and listened in on what was going on, appearing behind him. Invading his space.

“What's the matter, old pal?~ You look upset! Lots of shouting, surely you and Lucile aren't fighting again?”

Adam wiped the frown from his face, grinning as if nothing happened but there was a layer of hurt and a layer of threat beneath it. “You shouldn't be in here.”

Alastor ignored him, lowering his voice a bit for the other's sake. “I understand, but it seems like you could use a friend-”

“Velvette’s already on her way over, Alastor. I don't want to fight with you.”

Adam grabbed his robes and looked at the state they were in, turning his back to Alastor who only giggled, “Wow, I wouldn't want to fight me either looking like that, hardly a fair fight!”

“Alastor. I am warning you-”

“I know, I know. I'm only teasing you, Adam, my friend! We're chums! Do you need help with those?”

Alastor pointed at his back and Adam sighed, “Do you know how to safely saw and patch exposed bone? Lilith just lost me my ability to fly. Probably forever. I just want-”

“Lilith? Ah yes, that big display of you two fighting, I broadcasted that on the news, made a play-by-play of everything that happened while I watched from my tower. You must want her dead.”

“Charlie won't allow it. That's her mom, after all.”

“But have you considered that sometimes, the choices we make for our friends are choices that are better for everyone in the long run?”

The first man went quiet as the radio demon continued to talk.

“She's the queen of Hell, Adam. Killing her would likely crush any soul who looked up to her, but it would also likely put you in a place of abnormal respect.”

“I don't want people to respect me blindly.”

“Why not?~ Could be great!”

“Yeah, it could be. But I want to earn it, not just be fucking handed to it. You know? Say, why don't you go fucking kill her.”

“Well, that's not possible.”

“True, you couldn't even kill me.”

“Ah yes, I will stick Niffty on her then. See if she survives her… tummy ache.”

Adam grinned and gave a chuckle, knowing the joke was on him but not quite caring. “That's a good one. Tummy ache. HA! But, Alastor, do you really think it'll be a good idea to seriously fucking kill Lilith? Should we tell Charlie? Cover it the fuck up? How would we even fucking start?”

“Well, I can go anywhere I please, so I could let you in her room while she sleeps and you can evaporate her like you did to Pentious!” 

“Who?”

“Nobody important! Come now, we have plans to make!”

“Ah-ah, Velvette's on her way over. She's gonna help me find a nice fashion.”

Alastor clenched his jaw, still grinning from ear to ear, “A fat pig like you? She probably just wants your money.”

Adam didn't lift a hand to fight the insult and instead just shrugged, “Whatever man, I'm gonna jerk off before she gets here, so unless you wanna watch, I'd recommend leaving.”

“You’re lying to get me to go away!”

Adam raised an eyebrow and slid his thumbs under his boxers. That was enough for Alastor who just hummed and skipped back towards the hall, slamming the door behind him as he left. The first man sighed and fixed his boxers, shuffling back to his bed where he looked at his ruined robes with a frown. 

He sat, contemplating for a short while before he heard the door handle shake and then several loud knocks. The brunette grumbled and stood up once more, shuffling over to the door and opening it. He glanced down and smiled when Velvette squealed, throwing her arms around him. She didn't squeeze as much as she wanted to because she knew his back was injured. 

“Good to see you, too,” he laughed, feeling a bit awkward at her enthusiastic introduction.

“I know! I'd love to see me, too. Can I come in? Lots to do!”

He opened the door a little more, stepping aside and letting it close on its own. He followed her to the bedroom and sat on the bed when she gestured for him to. She tossed her suitcase to the floor and it flung open, he watched with wide eyes as a mechanical clothing rack popped out and extended. She hummed, seeing his expression and giggling. 

“Impressive, right? Vox built it for me! I brought all kinds of shirts and pants you might like, a couple of accessories are being brought up, and some robes too. That Imp thing isn't very quick. Hopefully, that smiling bellhop can help bring everything up.”

She waved her hand dismissively, before pointing at him and shaking her hand again, “Come on! Robes off, I want to see what I'm working with!”

Adam looked a little surprised but pulled his robes from his body and set them down. She smiled at his nearly skeletal figure, “You'd look fantastic if you were a porn star. But you're not, so you could use a pound or two.”

“What-”

“Do you like stockings? Fishnets? Goth? Chic? Grunge?”

Adam stared, only blinking a few times, “I don't know- I like spikes, horns, and masks..? I'll wear anything but I like black and white, but my favorite color is purple.”

Velvette listened, scratching her ear and nodding along. 

“I've never worn any of that fucking girly crap and I'd like to steer clear of it. That's where I cross the goddamn line: girly shit. I'm a fucking man, I don't have to prove it, but I am.”

The girl giggled and waved her hand again, sifting through the rack as the front door swung open. Charlie's voice rang through, “Adam?” Velvette glanced up and raised an eyebrow, “Oh, hi, I'm sorry, heh, is Adam in there?”

Adam stood and peered around the corner, seeing Lucifer, Vaggie, Charlie, and Alastor all standing around a particularly pissed-off-looking Lilith. 

“Back for round two, bitch?” Adam hissed, stepping into the open, regardless of only wearing his boxers and looking like a mangled mess. “If you don't get her out of my room, I'll kill her.”

Lilith hummed and Charlie stepped in front of her mother, chuckling nervously. Velvette looked at the q

Queen of Hell, unimpressed, before sighing and going back to the wrack of clothes.

“No! No, no killing, no fighting. Adam. Lilith. I would like it a lot if you both… Apologized to each other.”

Lilith scowled but she would do anything to make her daughter happy. Adam's expression dropped and he started to laugh, his chest heaving, “Apologize!? To her?? HAHA HAHAHA HA HAHA!!! No fucking way! Never! Not in another ten thousand years!!”

Lilith scowled further, marching right up to Adam.

“Ah-ah~” Velvette suddenly chimed, swiping her hand in the air. Lilith gasped as she was suddenly dropped to the ground with a weight she never could've expected. Her outfit had miraculously changed, her gorgeous dress disappearing from her body, and instead she wore armor and chains. “How fifteen-eighty,” Velvette remarked, looking at her clothes again, “Adam is mine for today, and if you want to hurt him further, you'll have to go through me.”

Lilith strained against the heavy armor, the chains rattling as she attempted to stand. Charlie rushed up and tried to pull off the armor and Lucifer marched into the room. Alastor smiled, watching with glee. Lucifer was the only one who could lift the unnaturally heavy suit, but the chains held it to her body, so all he could do was try and break the chains. 

Adam huffed, “Can you all get out of my room? I'm trying to fucking… Spend time? With my friend? Bitches.”

Lucifer glanced up at Velvette, impressed at her smart usage of power, but went back to trying to get the chains off. 

Charlie tried to explain, “Well, we can, but I would really like it if you all- y'know- apologized! And made up! That's what this hotel is-”

Her outfit changed too, this time into a beautiful gown like her mother's. 

“Oops, wrong person,” Velvette continued, swiping her hand until the armor was gone and everyone was properly. 

Adam just closed his eyes and turned to his bedroom area again, sitting on his bed and taking a deep breath. Velvette could tell he needed time away from everyone's shenanigans and decided she'd take it into her own hands.

“Alright!!! Everyone out, except you,” She pointed at Vaggie, “The rest of you ungrateful fucks have to leave! Now!! Adam is tired and demanded once to be alone, I don't doubt he won't just ask God to smite you all for the sake of his comfort!!”

Veggie stilled, stepping awkwardly into the room as the other's all tried to argue, Charlie being the only one to pull her mom and dad from the room. “Later then!” She tried as Lilith began to spit the worst words she could towards the doll-like Sinner. Velvette just rolled her eyes and waved Vaggie in. “You, you were the fallen angel who worked under him, yeah? Sit, I'll make you an outfit too, but it might be too rocker for you.”

She looked to Adam, noting just how defeated he looked and the fashionista tried at a smile. She stepped over and swiped her hand, causing a sleek pair of black pants to appear on Adam's lower half, he quickly stood, a bit surprised at first but he just watched her work. Vaggie sat and watched quietly, unsure what to say. She watched as several band tees were tried on but one was chosen. Several spiked belts and collars were tried on and eventually, Adam was wearing what could be described as 2004 emo rock. 

He chuckled at himself, multiple belts, feathered hair, bracelets, spikes, horns, the whole shebang. He even had crosses hanging from the back of his real horns, his smile was a fantastic thing to see on him. It was wonderful, almost childish, and filled with glee and joy. 

Vaggie smiled at his smile, Velvette smiled at his smile, and Adam smiled because he looked great. Even with such a skeletal figure, he felt good. Better than he ever had before.

Vaggie finally decided to speak up, “Um, guys? Why am I here?”

Velvette glanced over her shoulder and thought for a moment, “You're here because you knew him, right?”

“Not personally but we were kinda close, I guess? Why?”

“Because you know better than anyone else here exactly what style he should dawn. Does this look fantastic for him? Or on him?”

Vaggie blinked, tilting her head, “Well, you're pretty spot on, and I don't know much about fashion, but maybe the hair is a bit much. And the extra horns should go.”

Velvette took no offense and instead looked to Adam, she also tilted her head, making the appropriate changes. He looked more like himself than before, but the style he dawned was impressive regardless. 

The jewelry and chains on his horns jingled as he looked to the mirror, “You were right, Vaj, that's… that's really good. I like that more.”

“That's not my name.”

“Yes, it is.”

Vaggie was about to say something else but Velvette glanced over, “Let him have this today? He's lost all of his wings and just needs a win, no matter how small.”

Adam smirked when Vaggie backed down with a sigh, rolling her eyes. It was her turn next and it wasn't long before she was wearing a gorgeous and light set of armor, bedazzled with jewels and gemstones, finished with a gorgeous angelic spear. 

“Fitting, no?” Velvette asked, unsure if it was great for a catwalk, but maybe it could be a statement. 

“Yeah, it looks good, I wouldn't keep the fucking crosses. Remember, she's… Not associated anymore,” Adam remarked, raising a brow. The crosses were quickly changed to little X designs. “Much better.”

They spent the evening trying on different fashions and styles, sifting through Velvette's library of clothes. Vaggie hadn't truly spoken to Adam in years, and Adam had only felt this comfortable around one other person. He was just happy he could make friends. For all of his time in Heaven, he struggled to make a friend, Lute being the other one, but down here he felt loved. He felt cared for. 

He felt good. 

The first man knew it was his status that prevented him from forming meaningful relationships. Others would be luckier. Others would make fast friends with everyone around them. 

Velvette took Adam and Vaggie as her suitcase and rack folded itself back up, tugging them towards the door. “Come on! Let's show everyone. Vaggie, you first! To the lobby!”

She let them go and started walking to the elevators with them, pulling out her phone and telling her butler to get her shit before stepping in. Her Imp butler did exactly as he needed to not get beat or killed and rushed to Adam's room. 

Meanwhile, the trio made it downstairs and Velvette stepped out, having explained to them exactly what was going to happen. 

“Everyone!” She declared at the top of the steps, slowly walking down them, “I would like to put on a little show for you all, free of charge! I've spent the past five hours with Adam and Vaggie creating chic and dazzling outfits to compliment their personalities and appearances. Sit back, relax, and enjoy!”

She raised her hands and the lights dimmed, a spotlight appearing from seemingly nowhere. It was quiet for a moment as the group of Sinners who were in the lobby watched Vaggie strut down the steps in a gorgeous leather ensemble, similar to the armor a nurtures druid would wear. Next followed Adam in an extremely punk, skinny-jean, rock fit. Vaggie stepped under the stairs, let Velvette change her outfit, and grinned as she strutted halfway down the path from the door to the stairs and back. Adam did the same. Strut, under stairs, change outfit, repeat. 

Outfit after outfit, several shown off from each of them, pulling contrasts from two times and merging them perfectly. 

Once the show was over, the trio took a bow. Angel, Nifty, Charlie, and Alastor all clapped in their own ways, Husk continued to clean his glass, and Charlie's parents stared in shock. Lucifer's attention was fully on Adam and his rock outfit.

Adam noticed this and smirked.

In your face, Lilith.

Chapter Text

With everyone thoroughly impressed with Velvette's show, Velvette's work was done. She gave the outfits to Adam and Vaggie before taking her leave with a careful hug and a wave goodbye. 

Adam smiled, feeling much better now that he knew he had someone in his corner. Lucifer was flaky. He couldn't trust him. 

No matter how badly he wanted to.

Back up to his room Adam went, finding new robes in his closet and changing out of his spikes and buckles. He was happy to find how clean they were, but quickly frowned as he sat on his bed. Today was great, and he felt good, but there was a nagging feeling at the back of his mind. 

He felt good. He looks great. He just needed sleep. 

Yeah, that was it. Sleep. That would fix… this.

He laid down on his side, the pain only a dull ache in his back. His wings were gone and one of them was broken and tied to a splint. He supposed it could've been worse. 

He tried to ignore the spiraling thoughts in his mind. He couldn't stop thinking about how much he wanted to get Lilith back for taking his beloved wings. How badly he wanted to end her life. How badly he wanted to hurt her like she hurt him. 

Eventually, Adam found himself dreaming. Once again, he was in Eden, but this time, with Lucifer. Adam just looked to the river, frowning and closing his eyes. “You're not supposed to be here.”

Lucifer grinned, “Neither are you. What are you wearing?”

Adam glanced down at himself but felt no shame, responding with a quiet, “Nothing, it seems.”

He felt a smaller hand on his thigh, firm and unrelenting. His eyes followed the hand and arm up to the other's face, making eye contact. He still felt nothing but that deep, hollow, sadness. 

That's when he watched the demon crawl into his lap, clothed thighs seated upon his own. He moved his hands and placed them on Lucifer's hips, still looking him in the face.

“You seem stressed,” Lucifer's voice was soft, “I can help with that.”

Adam glanced around before making eye contact again, “Right here? In Eden? Don't you think we should wait till we're awake again?”

“It's your dream, Adam. We can do whatever we want.”

Adam closed his eyes, and when he opened them, the two were in a luxurious bed somewhere in Lucifer's castle, still in the same position. Their hips pressed flush together and now Adam could not deny the sensation. He looked back up to Lucifer, who seemed unbothered by it. 

“You know,” Lucifer's soft voice was almost like a distant harp on the wind, so light and soothing that Adam couldn't help but close his eyes. “I really am sorry for cursing you and your children for eternity… I didn't realize the consequences would be as drastic as they were…”

Adam hummed, not feeling too much at the admission of guilt, “Lucifer doesn't say I'm sorry, he finds some other way to word it… You're not Lucifer…”

“You're right. I'm not Lucifer.”

The voice was clear as day and Adam's eyes widened. He was face to face with God Himself who seemed to be dawning a twisted grin, nothing he'd ever seen before. 

“Adam, my friend. I need a favor… can you do something for me?”

Adam suddenly awoke, sitting up in bed, his eyes bright yellow and glowing. Every inch of his eyes were glowing with holy light, guiding his path as he pulled himself from bed and grabbed his dark robes. Throwing them on, his bare feet padded down the hallway through the darkness, echoing with each step.

When the first man blinked awake, he yawned and stretched, shifting to scratch his ass before throwing his legs over the side of the… couch? When did he get here? And… why was there so much blood..?

He looked down at his hands, the brunette could feel his heart racing. He had no memory of what he did during his little sleepwalking bout, but he knew he had to get changed. He needed to burn the clothes… or just.

Adam snapped his fingers and the blood was gone, not a single trace of it anywhere to be seen, along with his favorite purple robes. Regardless of being clean, he felt disgusting and was quick to run to the shower and scrub his scrawny body raw.

Such a strange dream, he couldn't remember it, but he felt a lot of fear, and he felt mildly excited.

When he came downstairs, dressed and still drying his hair with a towel, he found everyone gathered on the couches. Charlie was sobbing and Vaggie was trying to keep a brave face. Niffty looked disheartened, Husk was sitting quietly, Lilith was filing her nails while Lucifer rubbed Charlie's back to comfort her. Angel Dust, of course, was half staring at his phone.

“Um… what's going on..?”

The gang glanced up at Adam's voice and Angel Dust was the first to speak, saying it loud and blunt: “Mary and Esther were murdered in their sleep last night. Completely disintegrated with holy light.”

Lucifer looked up, glowering at Adam and Lilith smirked. 

Charlie sniffled and looked towards Vaggie before standing and facing Adam, she was so shaky and scared that she couldn't stand right. “The.. only one who can… do that is you, Adam,” She said firmly, even as her voice broke and she was still trying to wipe tears from her eyes. “Why!? Why did you do it..?”

Anger turned to sadness and back to anger again. Grief. 

“Wha..t? You think I fucking killed a mother and her fucking daughter, both of which I saved!? Are you all insane?? There's no way you-... You all actually think I did it..?”

Their silence was telling and Adam's eyes widened, not in anger, but shock and confusion. 

“You need to leave,” Husk warned lowly, standing up to help Charlie sit again, he wasn't fucking around. “Pack your shit and never come back.”

“What..? But I- I'm innocent..! Why would I kill them!?”

Alastor skipped down the steps, humming a tune to himself before pausing and seeing the grim faces of everyone around. He was quick to catch on and smiled with glee, “Oh my~ Are we finally sticking it to the man ~”

Adam looked over and away again, his broken wing twitching in shame. Covered in blood, waking up with no memory of the night, and the murders were holy explosions?

Who else could it be..?

Lilith smiled widely, “Well, glad we had this talk, why don't we celebrate their passing with some cake and a bit of ice cream?”

Everyone turned their attention to Lilith, murmuring in agreement. Adam couldn't move, he didn't know if he could. When he finally felt his legs again, he stumbled upstairs at a quickened pace, barely keeping balance, his tail swinging behind him. 

Lucifer hesitated before patting Charlie's shoulder and going after him. Lilith's grin twisted into a deadly scowl. Charlie just kept her head down. 

“Adam-” Lucifer's voice was louder enough to make the man stop at the entrance to his room.

“I don't want to hear it,” he snapped, masking his sadness with anger. The first people to see him for who he was and not just some famous guy to avoid because he's mean and now they all hated him. “I killed them and I don't even remember doing it! If I don't remember literally fucking killing a family of two, what else don't I remember!? I'm dangerous ,” he insisted, opening his room and storming in, “I need to leave, she's right.”

Lucifer knew that she was right, especially now that he admitted to it even if he didn't remember, but something tugged at his heart. 

“Why don't you stay in my castle with me instead,” Lucifer asked, “You could have your own room, your own space, and I'll be able to make sure you don't have a blackout and hurt someone else or yourself again.” Adam looked to the shorter man, watching him reach up and take off his hat, “You have my word, if it makes you feel any better?”

Hesitantly, Adam nodded, about to say something when Lucifer cut him off. 

“Before we leave, I want you to do something for me…” Adam felt a sudden strike of deja vu when he heard those words, just giving a nod as Lucifer continued, “I need you to kill Lilith.”

Adam's jaw dropped, “Fucking what!?”

Lucifer quickly hushed him, “I know Alastor already asked you to make plans, I talked to him too. I can't kill my own wife, and since you already look like a shitbag to everyone, what real difference does it make..?”

Now he was just annoyed, “Are you serious?” 

“Well, yeah, I mean… you almost had her the first time. This time I want you to go down, catch her off guard, and evaporate her like you did to that lady and her kid.”

“Mary and Esther.”

“Yeah, whatever, just… don't miss, okay?”

Adam scowled and shook his head, “Sorry loverboy! I'm not doing shit for you until I hear an apology out of you. A real one. A real one, and a good one too! You dawned me and my entire bloodline to evil and sin yet you remain comfortable on your throne!”

Lucifer was shocked as Adam shouted and he quietly nodded, deciding not to say anything to instigate further, “Alright… I'll apologize when we get to my castle, we can kill Lilith later.”

The brunette took that as good enough and the two packed Adam's stuff, opening a portal and moving everything through it, and into the second bedroom. Adam stepped through and looked towards Lucifer, spinning on his heel and waiting. Instead of joining him, the shorter male made some half-assed excuse about needing to go back to his wife and daughter.

Adam didn't blame him. He was a murderer, after all. No sin was worse than any other, but he couldn't help but feel worse than everyone else. He'd killed someone and her child, he was just as bad, if not worse, than everyone else.

He sat on the bed and slowly laid down, it was somehow even more comfortable than the bed in the hotel. He closed his eyes, he swore for only a moment, but he had fallen right to sleep. 

He hadn't realized how tired he still was, he felt like he'd never gotten any sleep. He was out for a while before the dreams started happening again.

“I hate being interrupted,” Lucifer said softly, this time he was next to the first man who was half asleep on the bed. “God should mind his own business sometimes… I was hoping I could apologize to you.”

Adam grumbled, unsure if everything being said was real or if everything was a dream. He felt a warm hand on his arm and his bones began to twitch. He could feel powerful healing waves burning, stinging, and soothing his back and his torn wings. But he couldn't wake up. Stuck with the pain and pleasure as his mind tried to force his body to move. 

He couldn't. 

So he gave up.

Lucifer's soft hand lifted his robes and found itself on his back just above his second set of wings. Adam could feel bone regenerating and repairing itself, muscle and skin stretching and tightening where they belonged. He could feel the sharp pains of cartilage replacing itself, building more of itself with accelerated cell reproduction. 

He hissed through his teeth only to hear that snake's voice again.

“I know.. I know, Adam.”

That was real. Adam was sure of it.

“It's gonna be sore for a bit but I promise, it's going to feel better once it's healed.”

That was absolutely truly Lucifer's voice, he knew it. When had he gotten here? What time was it?

Slowly, he lifted a hand and found the demon king's leg, his lanky fingers twitching at the pain but it wasn't all bad. 

“I know, I'm sorry, it was selfish of me but I put a spell on you so you couldn't scream… I'll take it off but it dulls the pain..! And it doesn't make it all so weird and…”

The demon's voice melted away and Adam simply took that as truth, relaxing against his hold. He could tell the other's power was getting weaker the more he used it, perhaps he was tired? Or old. Could be age. 

He found Lucifer's other hand and gently took it in his own, trying to pull himself from the spell but it was powerful, and he didn't want it to hurt. Their fingers interlocked and the demon king could feel wave after wave of Adam's power, returning the favor. For a moment, the exchange was bumpy, Lucifer couldn't figure out exactly how to utilize it, but once the waves stopped and it remained a steady flow, the two stilled. They were in unison, feeling the push and pull of the other's energy like waves. 

Adam stopped feeling the pain after a short while, he had something new to focus on. The flow of energy and power slowly removed the spell but he still felt nothing. Just the gentle warmth as his wings continued to regrow. It was painful, but they looked more like a bat's wings than an angel's. Featherless and flightless. Nothing but skin and bone. He could also feel his broken wing regenerate, but his chest was hot and his cheeks were warm. Slowly, he pushed himself up with his free hand, his heart racing. 

“I.. I fucking see what you mean by ‘ makes your dick hard ’,” Adam grunted, shifting into a sitting position before flopping against Lucifer's side and closing his eyes. It felt good. Sinfully good. “I think I'll need a shower after this… I'm not fucking thinking straight…”

Lucifer smirked, “Pain turns itself to pleasure, your brain gets things confused sometimes. If you need help-”

“No! No no! No, I don't need your help,” Adam was quick to shut down the offer, shaking his head even as his face and chest were flush. 

“Alright, but do you want my help?” That's when Adam hesitated, he felt Lucifer's hand slide down his back and around his side, causing the taller male to lean more into him. “Just like old times?~”

Adam was quiet for a long moment, he could feel himself melting into the other, knowing Lucifer's manipulative tactics. But something inside him didn't care. “You still wear your wife's ring,” Adam hissed, no actual venom to his voice, “I'm pretty fucking sure that means you're just fucking looking to get your dick wet.”

“No,” Lucifer insisted, making a show about taking off his ring and setting it to the nightstand. “I didn't say I wanted to get off. I asked you if you wanted help.”

Adam almost couldn't believe it, “What about Lilith?”

“What about her? She left me for Heaven at the drop of a hat and I want her dead. While you recover and regrow your feathers, I'll keep you comfortable… safe… satisfied .”

A chill ran up the first man's spine and his eyes widened, he felt Lucifer's grasp around his side shift and tighten and he couldn't help but grow interested at the offer. 

“So, you're really not trying to fuck me?”

“Really and truthfully, I'll get myself off later. I want you to recover to the best of your ability. You are going to be the shining star of Hell soon. The liberator of a Queen who abandon her subjects~”

Adam opened his mouth, wanting to ask what horrible things the other had planned, how bad he was truly going to look. 

But he couldn't get a word out. 

Because now, Lucifer's lips had pressed against his. 

Adam didn't know what else to do besides kiss back. It was too good to be true, too lovely to keep himself from enjoying it. He felt a hand against his robes, sliding under them and finding his boxers. He groaned but he was muffled, the other's tongue slipping into his mouth. There was no fight for dominance, Adam knew that the demon king wanted to pleasure him, so he might as well take it and let it happen. 

Besides… It felt nice to be loved again. 

Usually the first man was doing all the work but when they pulled apart, he could tell lucifer had other plans.

“Wait,” he said breathlessly, grasping the other's shoulders as the position began to change, “Remember what we talked about? That fucking whole pathological lying, thing? You want this, right? With me? You're not just lying to yourself because you can see how horny I am, right?”

Lucifer hesitated for a moment and Adam sighed. 

“No, it's okay. I know how it is.”

That feeling quickly slipped away. He didn't feel loved, he felt tricked.

“I'll take a shower and leave you to your own devices.”

Lucifer continued to hesitate, just staring at the other. For the first time in a long time, he felt like he didn't know what to say, or if he could say anything to fix this. 

“I do want you,” he finally said, only to catch Adam's glare, “No- It's true, I'm not lying to myself..! I want you, Adam, it's why I caught you. It's why I went after you. I don't love Lilith anymore and I don't think she deserves the daughter or husband she has.”

Adam pushed Lucifer back against the bed and got up, ensuring he was okay and not hurt from the accidentally-too-hard shove and just sighed. “Snake… how about this: when she's dead and everything is normal, I go back to my life and… you go back to yours… I forget that you killed my entire bloodline, casting humanity in sin.”

Lucifer's eyes widened as Adam helped him sit up again, now sitting with his legs on either side of the taller Sinner's since he was standing above him. “I don't-”

“It's okay.”

“No, Adam! It's not! I don't know how to apologize to you! I don't know how to apologize to anyone..! It's been so long since I've apologized for anything- I avoid the words like the plague! I've had a lot of time to think, and i'm-”

For a moment, Adam's heart jumped, fully believing Lucifer was going to truly apologize to him.

“- I'm working on it.”

Adam took a deep breath to prevent himself from snapping at the demon, stepping out from between his legs and sitting next to him. He hesitated before wrapping his arms around the fallen angel and pulling him into a hug.

“We're all working on ourselves in one way or another, be it destructive work or not. I'm glad your work is trying to fix something you realize is difficult. I'll be patient, I can wait.”

Lucifer felt himself start to tear up, his nose growing warm as he snuggled against the other's chest, hugging him in return.

“Thank you.”

There was no hesitation when Adam gave Lucifer's forehead a kiss, momentarily moving his oversized hat. It felt right. It felt good. The first steps to overcoming problems like these were understanding and forgiveness. Charlie would be proud. 

“Now… I need a fucking shower, and I'm going to jerk off and take my time. Why don't you go get some rest?” Lucifer gave a nod and sniffled, letting Adam give him one last squeeze. “Stay here for as long as you need to, take what you need, just… Remember what we talked about okay?”

Lucifer nodded again, feeling the other's warmth leave him. He kept his head down as he heard the bathroom door close and the shower start. The demon lord took some time to recuperate and gently took off his hat, placing it on the nightstand before standing and leaning on his cane. He felt dizzy, but each step he took he knew was a step in the right direction. Walking through the castle back to his room. 

Chapter Text

Lute drummed her fingers impatiently, she watched the door with the glower of a pissed hawk. When it finally opened, she stood straight and scowled. 

“Sit, Hellborn scum,” She demanded, gesturing to the seat across from her. 

Charlie grit her teeth but sat, “What is it you want.”

“We need to talk about the exterminations. With Hell fighting back and Lilith on our side, you don't stand a chance. I am warning you very firmly to back down, but I am also here to… To make an agreement. We will not target your Hotel, we will not target Hellborn freaks such as yourself, and we will not target anyone with a lanyard for your Hotel.”

Charlie scowled and stood, “I'm sick of being polite to you!” She snapped, “What do you mean by lanyard, quit wasting my time!”

Lute's patience was already thin, “I mean you will give out specific lanyards to protect those who are actively being redeemed. Rapists, necrophiles, and pedophiles will never be allowed into Heaven, but we will not kill them if they have a lanyard for your Hotel. It's a compromise. You can protect your people.”

Charlie's eyes widened, an alternate term of protection? It had to be too good to be true. 

“Why can't you stop the exterminations altogether?” She needed to know, “Why kill them again!?”

“Because we cannot afford an uprising. If God gets involved, we all will have failed him.”

Charlie grit her teeth, glaring back just as deadly. “Why now?”

Lute took a breath and sat, using her remaining arm to help her down. “Because, Morningstar, you have already managed to redeem three Sinners. A man, and a woman with a child.”

Shock overcame Charlie's expression, anger disappearing and melting into fear and confusion. “What..? Redeemed? What do you mean redeemed!? They're all dead! Pentious died in the last extermination, and it's been three days since Mary and Esther were evaporated in their sleep!”

Lute tilted her head, leaning closer, “What? Are you saying holy evaporation is the finale to these Sinner's redemptions?”

Charlie paused for a moment, “I didn't know they were ending up in Heaven! Honestly, I didn't… But I'm glad they are. They're innocent people- is this… is this proof Sinners can be redeemed?”

Lute gave a curt nod, “Yes. The court finds Sinners can be redeemed… How did Mary and Esther get evaporated? Tell me exactly what happened. Was it Lucifer? Was it Lilith?”

Charlie hesitated, “You don't know..?”

“Know what!”

“It was Adam- he.. He rose again three hours after the last extermination… He's a fallen angel now, and he's been guiding Sinners to my Hotel so they can be redeemed..!”

Lute's eye twitched and she almost wanted to reach for her sword. “Blasphemy!! Your foul lies will mark you for death!”

Charlie raised her hands before slamming them on the table and standing, having hesitated but quickly decided that she'd rather assert herself. “It's not a lie! He's down here! I can call him right now!”

Lute slammed her fist to the table before waving at Charlie, almost dismissively. “Do it then, put him on speaker you disgusting fucking freak!”

Charlie grabbed her phone, walking up to Lute's right side and calling him. The speaker button was clicked and the phone was placed on the table. 

When the phone was answered, Lute couldn't believe her ears. 

“Charlie? What the fuck are you calling me for? Your dad is like, eleven letters down. – Wait, is everything okay? Did Lilith hurt you? Do I need to come fuck her up again??”

Lute almost started to cry, gently picking up the phone as if it was the last remaining piece of him. 

“Adam..?”

Adam blinked on the other end, glancing to Lucifer, “Um.. Who is this? Where's Charlie?”

“She's with me, sir,” Lute swallowed her pride and glanced to Charlie before keeping her attention on the phone. “She told me you fell and I didn't believe her so she called me… Sir, I… Is this true? Is this really you?”

Charlie crossed her arms against her chest before quietly sitting down. Now she felt bad for yelling seeing just how human Lute really was. The usually emotionless exorcist was now on the verge of tears just at the voice of her best friend. 

Adam took a moment to respond, “Lute? What? What the Hell? Why are you with Charlie? Where are you, I can be there in twenty seconds or less.”

Charlie sighed, supposing the meeting did involve him. 

“We're at the meeting center, I-”

But within half a second, a portal was opened and Adam stepped through. He looked around, slightly disoriented, before making eye contact with Lute. The phone was politely handed back and the other two could tell she was losing her composure as she stood and marched up to him, almost not believing he was truly here. She was shocked to feel he wasn't as well-built as he was before, but she didn't care, she just wanted her best friend back.

Adam smiled slightly, giving her a firm hug. 

“You got taller,” She commented, trying not to sob into his chest. 

“You lost an arm,” he noted in response, to which the two of them chuckled. 

“You've lost a few too many pounds.”

“You've lost your ability to compose yourself.”

“I.. thought you were dead.”

Adam frowned, pulling away and looking her in the face, “I didn't want you to find out this way…”

“I don't care- What happened to your wings?”

“Ex wife.”

“Lilith stole your feathers?”

“She ripped them off-”

Before he could finish his sentence, Lute's wings spread in an offensive display, “I'll kill her for laying a hand on you!!”

Adam shook his head, guiding Lute back to her seat to distract her, “No, no no, It's alright. I'll fucking… get her back for it.”

Lute grit her teeth but she knew her general's say was final. 

Charlie cleared her throat, “Adam… Miss Lute here has told me some good news, I would like to announce that I am sorry for kicking you out of the Hotel.”

“You did what!?” Lute growled angrily, protective of her friend. 

“Lute, at ease,” he warned, leaning a little over the table, “What is it babe, you got some fucking apologizing to do.”

Charlie chuckled nervously, “Well, she has told me that Mary and Esther made it into Heaven. Safe and sound. You didn't remember killing them, but we thought it was just an act of hatred… we thought… we thought wrong and I'm sorry. I'm sorry for thinking so lowly about you, and I'm sorry for taking Lilith's side.”

Adam hummed, “Apology accepted.”

“What!?” Lute almost stood again, feeling Adam's hand on her shoulder, “General- You- You're accepting the apology of the bitch who killed you!? Shunned you! Rose against Heaven!!”

Adam sighed, he hesitated before nodding. “Yeah. Yeah I am forgiving her. Remember your virtues, Lieutenant. She didn't ask to be born from my exes-”

“Exes!?”

“-She didn't ask for her people to get slaughtered. She's just as innocent as the souls in Heaven.”

Lute silenced herself, staring in shock. 

“I have to overcome my hatred for her existence by accepting that she's the byproduct of my inability to hold a relationship. It's gonna fucking be alright, Lute. When you come around for Extermination, just know that I will not be fighting with you, and that there will be souls I will be told to defend on both sides of the battle.”

Lute's eyes widened and she took off her helmet, gently placing it on the table. 

“Adam… Don't start with this again…”

“He's real, Lute!”

“Adam, stop.”

“Why is this such a big deal for you!?”

“Because you are basing your redemption and murders off of a hallucination!! He doesn't talk to you, He doesn't come to you, and He doesn't care about you!!”

Adam looked mildly hurt before rolling his eyes, “Then how do you explain the pills not working!?”

“We just need to find the right ones-”

Charlie decided to butt in, learning things she never thought she would, “Wait, what are we talking about? Are we talking about God? Adam, does God come to you?”

“YES!” 

“NO!” Lute tried to yell over the first man, “No, the doctors diagnosed him in Heaven. He has schizophrenic hallucinations, he thinks God talks to him and wants him to kill people.”

“That's because he does talk to me!” Adam tried, realizing just how batshit he sounded, “How did I know that killing Mary and Esther would send them to Heaven if God wasn't guiding my hand!? Besides, he and I were closer back in the garden! Eve has seen him, Lilith has seen him, and so has Lucifer!”

Charlie raised an eyebrow, “My dad hasn't seen God or he would've told me.”

Lucifer cleared his throat, “You guys forgot to hang up the phone.”

The group all jumped at his voice, looking to Charlie's phone. Charlie was the first to lean over, “Dad, have you met God!?”

“No, but I know he's real because I've seen him in the garden. God didn't cast me out, the angelic council did because God told them to.”

Silence overcame the room. 

“That's still not proof enough that God comes to you specifically, Adam. We already have the diagnosis.”

Lucifer made a face that no one could see, “I believe him.”

“Thank you!”

“Being believed by the most hated being in all of creation isn't a good thing,” Lute pointed out and Charlie growled but kept her mouth shut. “Adam we have talked about this, Sera has talked to you about this, God doesn't come to regular people. He comes to prophets and the council. That's it. You're not a prophet, you're.. You're fallen.”

Adam shook his head and glanced at the table, “What else about the extermination-” he tried to change the subject but Lute's head snapped to Charlie. 

“Have you been enabling this!? Have you allowed him to starve himself!? He is mentally unwell and now you've allowed it to become physical. I could lift him and I only have one arm to do it with! He's unwell and needs help- I'm… I'm taking him back to Heaven.”

“What!?” The trio shouted in unison, a portal opening in seconds and Lucifer himself stepped through, sitting by his daughter. 

“Alright, what the fuck is happening.”

Adam shook his head, “I can't return to Heaven, my work here isn't done-”

“GOD DOES NOT COME TO YOU!” 

Lucifer waved his hands, “Let's not shout, what was that about taking Adam to Heaven? He's a fallen angel, you'll get cast out too, right?”

“Yes, but it's worth a shot. He's still alive, he could return to us.”

Adam rolled his eyes again and Charlie just lowered her head. “I'm not going to Heaven with you, Lute. God told me-”

“Adam!”

“God told me to redeem everyone who can be redeemed. Every man, woman, and child. If they can be redeemed, I have to stay and guide them.”

Lute growled, wanting to strangle Adam for his blasphemy. She let Charlie cut her off, “Well it's lucky that we can protect those who want to be redeemed now. If we give the people at our Hotel a lanyard with their information, it's basically a pass from being exterminated.”

“But won't Sinners just catch wind of that and try to pretend, or make fake lanyards?” Lucifer asked, “Knowing our people, they won't hesitate to lie, cheat, or steal.”

Lute sighed, finally allowing the subject change, “the lanyards will be blessed. If anyone who isn't the rightful owner wears it, it will slice their head from their shoulders. They can pull themselves together later.”

Adam gave a nod, “That sounds good to me. I just have to warn you that if God tells me to defend or protect a certain Sinner, I will. If God tells me to protect or defend a certain exorcist, I will. Is that understood?”

Lute begrudgingly agreed, baring her teeth and glaring at her former General. 

“You have three months.”

“Two!? What about the yearly agreement,” Charlie shouted, upset that she once again didn't have a say in this. 

“Well, since we couldn't properly finish our extermination ten months ago, we're just doing what we have to.”

Lucifer nodded, “Terms agreed, two months then you're back to a year.”

“Agreed.”

Charlie gasped, “Dad!! What the Hell!?”

He just smiled, looking to his daughter, “Hey, you should feel lucky Heaven is even letting you protect anyone. They cast me out before I could defend myself.”

Lute snorted at Lucifer's misfortune but said nothing, not intending to start another argument. “One last thing: Adam needs help. He's starving himself and he thinks God is talking to him. I'll return a personal favor for you, Lucifer, if you work to ensure he is returned to normal health.”

Lucifer shrugged, “I can ensure he eats more but I can't make him take pills.”

“Ffffine…” She hissed, “What do you want in return.”

Lucifer glanced among the others and chuckled nervously, “Well, I hear that Heaven has some very special and limited rubber ducks. I want every Heaven-limited rubber duck you can get your hands on, still packaged and neat.”

“Ducks, dad?”

“Hey, leave his hobbies alone, I've seen your girlfriend.”

Lute blinked, waving a hand as the two glared at each other, “Rubber ducks, fine. I'll get them to you soon.”

“Great! I'll stay in touch!”

Lucifer stood and opened a portal, “Charlie? This one is for you.”

His daughter stormed through the portal, quite pissed off that she barely got a say in her own meeting. When she was through, the portal closed and Lucifer looked to the other's. 

“Need a moment? I can have him call me.”

Lute glanced to Adam and the former General cleared his throat, “Well, this hasn't been the most heartwarming reunion… I sorta fucking wished it was snappier, but I think it might just be better if we go.”

Lute's jaw tightened and she waved her hand dismissively once more. “Fine, but… give me your number first.”

Adam smiled warmly, letting Lute hand him her phone and putting in his current number from memory. Charlie had taken her phone with her and had finally hung up, but Adam's phone was still in Lucifer's castle on the bed. The two chuckled at each other once the phone was handed back.

“You look fucking awful,” Adam commented, feeling the other's arm around him and quickly hugging back. 

“You look worse.”

Lucifer smiled at the two, opening a portal back to Adam's room where the two had been. They waved goodbye, promising to call and text, before Adam and Luci disappeared. 

Lute frowned and sat down again, she needed a moment to cry. Seeing her best friend at the worst he's ever been hurt her more than she knew. He was so skinny, he looked sickly, he believed God was talking to him, and now? Now his neck was covered in hackles from Lucifer himself. 

She should've taken him with her back to Heaven, now blaming herself for his plethora of what she believed to be illnesses. 

Exes, with an ‘s’, meaning Lucifer and Adam… likely in Eden. 

Lute started to sob, covering her mouth with her hand and squeezing her eyes shut. She could plead and pray all she wanted, but she knew God would not do anything about it.

Lucifer smirked at Adam, climbing back onto the bed and taking off his jacket. “I guess the moon's ruined,” he took off his hand and shrugged. 

Adam climbed up next to him and leaned back, “Well, yeah, I suppose… it's still really nice that you did this all for me.”

The room had candles and flower petals everywhere. Lucifer wanted to apologize with some type of romantic evening just watching TV. They promised there wouldn't be anything too sexual, but knowing both of them, it quickly spiraled. 

“Do you think Charlie noticed? I would feel bad if she did, I mean, looking like this in front of your kid? I'm just glad I have a high collar,” Adam grumbled, feeling at his neck. 

Lucifer grimaced, “No, but Lute absolutely did. She seems very… Y'know… perceptive.”

“Exorcists have to be perceptive,” Adam shrugged, “I just guess I didn't expect to see her today. Or ever, really… I sorta thought it'd be better for her to believe I was dead.”

Lucifer shrugged, finding Adam's arm and leaning against him, his head resting on his shoulder. Adam let out a breath and rested his own head on Luci's, closing his eyes and finding Lucifer's hand in his own. Their fingers intertwined and locked together. Lucifer felt horribly tired, he always did, but being around Adam made him feel young again. 

“I'm welcome back at the Hotel,” Adam's voice was soft as he spoke, not wanting to break what moment they were having. “I guess I can finally stop leeching off of you.”

“Nonsense, I like having you around,” Lucifer responded just as soft. 

Adam grimaced, faintly wondering how he once again fell into the hands of the enemy. It was something he'd thought about often these past few days, but this was the first time since then that Lucifer had made a genuine approach. He knew they shouldn't be physically close, that this was completely sinful. A crime against God. Adam didn't want to piss off his friend. 

But then he felt Lucifer's spindly hand reach up to his collar and tug it down, the demon's warm breath on his neck, he felt warm lips press to his jugular. Adam's eyes fluttered shut and he enjoyed the hickey that followed, leaning his head back against the headboard behind him. 

“We really shouldn't let this go any further…” Adam tried, swallowing nervously. Lucifer grinned as he felt the other's strong Adam's apple bob under his lips. “It's… It's not right. You're still married and… Charlie… think of how this might affect Charlie…”

Lucifer stopped, his grin falling, “Then go kill Lilith and pretend like this never happened. Then come back to me in a week asking for dinner and we can start from there.”

“You're serious?” 

“... why not? Y'know? Maybe you're right, we're going way too fast. It's been a long time since I've been able to taste you.. It's about time I get another piece.”

Adam chuckled, looking down at the other, his horns scraping against the headboard uncomfortably as he moved. “That means a lot. We can start with a nice dinner or something, I just… I don't want to commit more adultery than I already, unintentionally, have.”

Lucifer chuckled and pulled himself away from the other, giving a shrug and grinning from ear to ear. He opened a portal to the entrance of the Hotel and Adam's eyes widened, his feathers had hardly grown back yet, he couldn't fly!

“Now!?” He hissed, standing as Lucifer gave yet another shrug. “Are you crazy??”

“Uh… yeah. Go on, get in there. Go kill her. You'll be fine, right?”

“Wait… You're just trying to get me to make an ultimatum! You're a fucking bitch! Honestly you can fuck yourself if you're gonna pull this shit with me.”

Lucifer laughed, “Well, I want you more than you think and I want Lilith dead so why don't we just go right ahead and kill her- I mean, you'll do the killing, of course, but…”

Adam snarled, “Bitch!”

“I'll be watching, making sure you don't die.”

“I can't fly!”

“I've seen Sinner's fly with less!”

The first man almost wanted to punch Lucifer's smug grin off his face but just huffed and turned towards the Hotel. He looked back to his room and rolled his eyes. “I don't even get to sleep? Not even for one more night?” 

Lucifer shrugged indignantly, “You can, I suppose,” the portal closed and Lucifer picked up his cane, standing, “But since you don't want to commit a sin in Hell, I'm gonna go to my own room and sleep alone.”

“Okay? I don't care. Have fucking fun, lameass, I'll kill the bitch tomorrow. You know what? You're acting just like the moronic bitches you stole from me: arrogant, pissy, and obnoxious. I didn't take you for the ‘I'll throw a fit if I don't get my way’ type, but I guess I was wrong. Your bratty attitude makes me believe I just fucking dodged a fucking bullet!”

Lucifer gestured at the other before huffing and rolling his eyes, listening to the insults as Adam continued. 

“Every time I talk to you, it starts out sweet and suddenly twists into this really shitty ‘Oh, I'm a toddler in a teenagers body’, maybe I act like a kid who never grew up, but you act like you're my little brother!” 

Lucifer tried to ignore the jab at his height but it got to him, “I am a grown man!”

“Then act like it. Kill your wife yourself! Ruin your relationship with your daughter yourself. I just realized you were promising sex if your wife died, do you know how fucked up that is!? I get you hate her, but fuck, man, divorce her or something! You got bored and now you're asking for an assassin to do the task you're too pussy to do yourself! I'm not going to lie down and take this, if I have to fight you too, I will. Charlie deserves better than dysfunctional parents. Take me to dinner after you divorce her or after you kill her. I'm not going to fuck you.”

Lucifer's cheeks were red with shame. He hadn't realized what he was asking of Adam could be seen as skewered or wrong. He just thought he could jump from one relationship to the next and be fine. “Yeah, you won't fuck me, but if you'd lower your tall-ass walls, maybe I would be fucking you!”

“Why would I let you fuck me!?”

“Because I've done it before~”

Adam growled, ready to send a punch through Lucifer's chest, but he held himself back. Instead he decided that enough was enough:

“You need to think long and hard about how you manipulate people. Every time you open your mouth it's such a backwards truth that it confuses and twists until you get your way. We already talked about your lying, but here you are trying to manipulate me into fucking you because you're too much of a bitch to divorce one shitty woman. Why do you think I hate you and everyone down here? People don't deserve second chances. They don't. And they never will. Second chances are a thing of fiction because people never change. Nobody's perfect: but nobody who's this fucked deserves anything more than a long drop and a short stop.”

Lucifer's jaw was tight, he turned away and stormed from the room without another word. They both needed to cool off, but now he was seeing what Lute was saying about Adam being unwell. Maybe he was just seeing things because she said things and there was no actual problem? Regardless, he needed to think. Adam was right. He unintentionally tried everything in his power to get his way, not valuing the things that he got and often appearing ungrateful. The only thing he truly cared about was Charlie, and he wanted Adam to be on that list. 

It was just hard to release himself from that mindset. 

Adam sighed and watched Lucifer walk away, he stormed up to the door and raised his voice enough for the other to hear him clearly. 

“Hey,” Adam's voice was firm and Lucifer paused in the hall, glancing over his shoulder, “I still care about you.”

With one of the most truly humbling sentences he'd ever heard gracing his ears, Lucifer almost fell. His knees felt weak and he couldn't stop staring at the other, as if expecting him to go on. 

“I want to see you improve and be happy,” Adam continued, watching as Lucifer leaned just a little more on his cane, “I don't want this false version of you, trying to get what you want all the time. I want to forgive you and guide you in the right direction.”

Lucifer felt tears prick at his eyes, looking back down the hall opposite of Adam but he didn't resume his walk.

“You're wearing a mask because you're sad. Deeply sad. So unbelievably fucking sad that you can't get out of bed sometimes.”

“How-”

“I'm sad too.”

“What..?”

“I'm not perfect, as much as I want to think I am. Ten thousand years is a long time for people like us. Hurt. Sad. I can see that look in your eyes. You want to fuck me because you just want to feel something again, to get high again. When denied that high you lash out. I just watched you do it.”

“Adam, this isn't like you.”

“Well, when I looked upon God's face I was truly humbled against the rotten way I act just because I'm old and angry. I know mortal pain better than anyone, I've felt it longer, known it deeper, seen its true form.”

Silence befell the duo and Lucifer started to walk back to Adam, standing just a foot away from him. “Are you okay?”

“Are you?” The silence was telling and Adam just nodded, “Me neither. But I'm not looking for that high. You're so low you think anything will help, physical touch, sex, lust, greed- all of it. I've been that low before too. I know, it fucking sucks. But how about we take things one fucking step, at one fucking time? Let's kill Lilith.”

Adam placed a hand on Lucifer's cheek and the demon king smiled, his grin was all the agreement Adam could've asked for. 

“Together?”

“Yeah… let's fuck her up,” the first man responded softly, unable to pull his eyes away from the equally dull pair in front of him. “Once she's gone, we can take a break, get to know each other, and you can… learn how to be a little more sincere.”

The first man gently traced Lucifer's cheekbone with his thumb, carefully outlining the feature. From how close they were, he could see a lot more of his older features. The crows feet that appeared at the corners of his eyes when he smiled, the permanent bags under his eyes from countless sleepless nights, the way his dimples wrinkled slightly. Adam didn't comment, knowing the fallen could snap his fingers and fix it all. He didn't want that to happen, he thought the other was quite cute the way he looked. 

One of the demon king's hands came up to gently grasp Adam's wrist, just holding and being as close as possible.

“I'm doing it now,” Lucifer noted, “Searching for that high…”

Adam just chuckled, shaking his head as the portal opened again and he lowered his hand, turning to look towards the Hotel with a newfound confident spark in his eyes. He slid his wrist up and took Lucifer's hand in his own, stepping through the portal and helping the demon king through like a gentleman. Lucifer chuckled at the other's chivalry. 

Lucifer stepped inside the hotel and found Charlie, pulling her aside and telling her the situation. No tricks. No lies. No manipulation. Adam found Lilith and dragged her outside, starting the fight without Lucifer. Of course, like every good battle, the two ex-lover's exchanged words. 

“To the death,” Lilith laughed, stepping outside as Adam held the door for her, “You can't fly! You expect me to let you win just because you have Luci on your side~?”

“No, that's why I sent him inside to convince Charlie it was going to be alright. I know she's going to distract him long enough for me to fucking slaughter you.”

The door swung closed and Lilith took to the skies just as she had previously. Now dawning what could be seen as bat or Imp wings, Adam followed after her, guiding her away from the hotel. It wasn't easy to fly in the state he was in, but he knew better than to let Lucifer know that. 

“You're mine, bitch…”

“Try me.” 

Adam opened his arms, his battle axe appearing in his hands as he mumbled a quick prayer. He took the first hit, letting her power slam into his chest, but he didn't budge a centimeter. Instead he shrugged it off and grinned, “My turn.”

He swooped down and cut the tornado she used to float, standing upon the top of it. It interrupted it enough to jostle her and catch her off guard. His axe came up and caught her in the side. Adam continued the momentum, using the weight of the axe to pull him back into her as she tried to collect herself, unable to hit him with a dangerous blast of fire no matter how hard she tried. 

A third time, once again using the weight of the axe to pull him down into another swoop, this time intentionally missing by a foot so he could turn and use both hands to collide the metal with her midsection. 

Lilith roared in agony as the axe cut straight through her guts, spilling her intestines out her back. Her blood caused the tornado to grow wet and red. He tried not to touch it but it started getting everywhere. 

He swooped back up, getting the higher position against her as she exploded with power, her body regenerating itself as rapidly as it could. Adam knew he couldn't let that happen. 

Wiping blood from his eyes with his sleeve, Lilith looked up towards him and bared her teeth. She lowered herself, the now-hurricane bending and launching her upwards. Adam propelled himself down, axe at the ready. They slammed into each other with force enough to dislocate every bone in a regular person's body, but Adam was stronger. He felt faster. They plummeted towards the ground in a ball of holy light and the explosion caused the world to shake. 

Lucifer's eyes widened and Charlie gasped, the two running outside and finding the other's already watching the fight. 

Shadows within the light could be seen, flashing so brightly it was hard to look directly into. Dust started to kick up from their scuffle in the crater and soon the light was dulled by brimstone dust and dirt. Their yells and cries of pain and anger could be heard amongst the shimmer of audible holy light and the pounding of their fists and weapons. 

The light broke apart after a solid minute of scuffle when half of it took to the skies and the other half remained in the crater. Charlie moved to approach but Vaggie grabbed her arms and held her back. 

In the light glistening in the skies and roaring with angelic rage, Adam's battle axe could be seen. Once more he dove, breaking the sound barrier and hardly hearing Charlie's wails for him to stop and Lilith's terrified scream. 

The light dimmed from both of them seconds before Adam collided with Lilith again, his battle axe fatally severing her head, her body evaporating in the light. He grabbed her by the horns, lifting her head and rising into the skies once more. Glowing with the light, now the ball was gone, but instead it was him that was glowing. He had absorbed her power and now he was pissed and looking for another fight. He needed to calm down, but this high… this glorious high of holding that bitch's head in his hand and the axe that killed her in the other. 

It was too much. People began to point as he hovered near the center of town, flying taller than the tallest towers. 

He raised his voice, amplifying it with the powers he had absorbed from Lilith's evaporated corpse. 

“PEOPLE OF HELL! SINNERS AND HELLBORN ALIKE!! YOUR QUEEN HAS ABANDONED YOU, SHE FLED TO HEAVEN AND HAS BEEN UP THERE LIVING COZY FOR THE PAST SEVEN YEARS! YOUR QUEEN IS DEAD, REJOICE IN THE SPILLING OF HER BLOOD! REJOICE IN THE DEATH OF YOUR UNLOYAL, BITCH QUEEN!!”

Silence came over the entire city, listening to Adam as he laughed and swore. 

“SHE WAS SENT BACK TO HELL TO MAKE SURE YOU FUCKERS DONT UPRISE AGAINST HEAVEN! SHE WAS SENT TO LIE AND TELL YOU THAT YOU CANNOT BE REDEEMED WHEN YOU CAN! YOU CAN MAKE IT INTO HEAVEN, THIS IS NOT THE END OF THE LINE!”

Sinners began to murmur, glancing from one to the other and starting to smile, several Sinners more interested than ever. 

“YOU WANT TO BE REDEEMED? YOU WANT TO GIVE UP YOUR WAYS!? YOU KNOW WHERE TO GO! WITH LILITH DEAD, NO ONE IS STOPPING YOU FROM LIVING THE LIFE YOU RIGHTFULLY DESERVE!”

It started with one, then a dozen, then dozens, and before long the streets were filled with the cheers of freed peoples. 

“SPREAD THE WORD! YOUR WITCH-BITCH QUEEN IS DEAD!”

Adam evaporated her ugly head and held his axe in two hands, letting out a battle cry and playing an improvised guitar solo as loud as he could amplify. He felt so good, he felt like the chains of his past had unshackled his hands, his music coming back to him as crowds cheered to spread the word. 

He took a bow, his powerful wings flapping behind him and his axe disappearing. He needed to blow off steam, covered from head to toe in the blood of his least favorite Sinner. 

Lilith was dead and there was no bringing her back, evaporated to dust, just like she deserved. 

Charlie sprinted to where her mother's body should've been, where she should've been allowed to say goodbye. Her eyes welled with tears and she began to sob, Lucifer and Vaggie rushing over to support her. Angel and the others simply stayed put, watching the glowing exterminator perform for thousands. Hellborn rushed to the elevators, intending on spreading the word. The Hellborn were the class most tied down by Lilith's rule, still having rules under Lucifer, but everyone knew he wasn't as strict. 

Adam returned to the Hotel, grinning and unable to come down from the feeling. He was met with scattered cheers, but it was good enough. His phone began to ring and he silenced it, intending to call back later. Lucifer grinned but Charlie was in tears. 

“It's for the better,” Lucifer said softly, “She was trying to keep Hell under Heaven's rule, Hell should be under its own rule.”

Charlie nodded and Vaggie helped her up, Adam silenced himself until she was back inside. Once the doors closed, they all waited a moment before bursting out in cheers. Alastor gave an impressed nod and even lightly clapped for Adam. 

But then Alastor realized something and his smile grew worried and unsure. He would need to speak with Adam. 

“I feel… Powerful,” Adam said, letting out a breathy laugh, “Really powerful.”

Husk chimed in, “Must've been the thousands of souls you got from her. She was owner of pretty much everyone worth a damn. Could do as she pleased.”

Adam's smile fell and he now seemed unsure about the situation, “Souls?”

Alastor's grin grew.

“Yeah,” Husk continued, “You get the souls of everyone who the person you killed owned to do with as you please. There's a lot of tedious contracts involved, but you can do whatever you want with them.”

Adam nodded slowly, about to ask how he could set everyone free when Lucifer chimed in. “You might want to read each one and set them free on your own,” he didn't want Adam to make a decision he might regret. “Some of the souls Lilith had are some *serious* bad apples.”

“Like you know about-” Adam glanced up at everyone around and shook his head, “Never-fucking-mind. I'll start looking through everything as I go, alphabetical order. Whatever. I just… I'll deal with it later.”

He wanted to get home. It wasn't visible to anyone, but he had business to attend to. Lilith's blood was soaking into his clothes and he could feel the effects of his fucked up fantasies creeping in. 

“Do any of you lazy fuckers have any requests for me to fucking set free first?”

Alastor stayed silent, but Husk spoke up. “Could I talk to you? Privately? I know someone that could really use a hand.”

Adam gave a nod, “Anyone else?”

Alastor would've scowled if he could, his eyes said it all. But no one else said anything and everyone went back inside for drinks and desserts. 

“Husker, right?” Adam asked, pulling him aside, “What's going on, are you owned by Lilith?”

Husk glanced around to ensure they weren't being listened to, not realizing that the eavesdropper was above them, quietly sitting in the window. 

“Well, not exactly. The guy who owns my soul… he's owned by Lilith, he got in a lot of trouble, and I want to put in a word for him.”

“Not a good word?” 

“No, he's uh… he's one of the worst people I've met. He's a cheater. He's a liar. He's insufferable to be around and he's dangerous. I need to not be owned by him, but me telling you this will probably get me killed.”

Adam furrowed his brows, “You know, now that I've absorbed that bitch's powers, I can cut deals, right? I can put you under my management, give you your freedoms back. Who owns you?”

Husk hesitated, fear filling his expression and he quickly shook his head, “No- Nevermind, I'm gonna get killed just for-”

“Relaaaax,” Adam placed a hand on Husk's shoulder, “Calm down, chill out, it's all good. He can't hurt you if you tell me, right? So what's the downside, hm? I could set you completely free, I won't even take your soul and I could put him on a tighter leash so he can't hurt you! How about that?”

Husk hesitated for a long moment, looking into Adam's eyes and finding nothing but holy truth.

“Alastor.”

That's when everyone's expressions dropped, Adam was shocked, Husk was terrified, and Alastor was pissed. He slunk from the window and decided to confront the two, standing straight and smiling proudly. He took a breath but Adam was faster. 

“I cut the binding ties between Husker and Alastor,” he blurted, watching Alastor's hand wretch into a grasping motion, the green chain he held was snapped in the middle and there was no more collar around his neck. 

It was like a weight had been lifted from his chest and he smiled, it was crooked, but it was there. Alastor scowled, his smile unfaltering. Husk grinned in Alastor's face, realizing the war he'd started would likely end in bloodshed. 

“Alright, Husk… You're um… You're free to go. You can.. You can leave,” Adam wasn't sure what he had just done and Alastor was prepared for a fight. But Husk shrugged. 

“I'd rather not,” he said, flipping Alastor off and walking back inside the Hotel, leaving the two to glare at each other. 

“That's for making me look like a fool,” Adam finally said, smirking at Alastor's expression. “I won't free any more of your souls, you're lucky I'm not game-ending you. This is my mercy.”

Alastor's jaw was tight as he tried to glare the other down. It wasn't working. 

“Fine,” he agreed, “Now you know my soul contract and hold it in your hands. You should give it a read, it's quite the interesting agreement!”

Adam just gave a nod and gestured towards the doors, “Go. There's refreshments.”

Husk marched confidently to the bar and stood behind it, taking a deep breath and actually smiling for once. Angel Dust noticed this and grinned, “What's got you in such a good mood?~”

Husk shrugged, “I must just be happy that Lilith's dead now. Drink?”

“Pour yourself one too. We're celebratin’, remember?”

Husk knew better than to tell Hell someone like Adam just freed someone like Husk from someone like Alastor. A toast was made to her death and the full ruling of King Lucifer, and Adam was more than happy to participate with a glass of water and a video call with his friends.

“Hey, Velv, sorry I couldn't call back sooner,” he said softly, seeing her place the phone down to reveal the other Vee's. “There's a party at the hotel if you wanna come? Lots to drink and plenty of really good desserts.”

“You're eating again,” Valentino perked up, “Tell me you got real food in you and not just… cake.”

“Two ribs?”

The three laughed and Vox nodded, “Better than nothing.- Will Alastor be there?”

“No, he went sulking to his room, but he might make an appearance. Just… don't start a fight.”

Vox chuckled, “That doesn't sound half bad. Come see you, enjoy some treats. I'm in.”

Valentino purred, “If Voxxy's going, I am. Will Angel Dust be there?”

“Yes, but you cannot lay a hand on him or terrorize him or you will be out faster than you can blink.”

Val hummed, “Fine~ I want Vox's attention tonight anyway~”

Velvette chuckled, “You know I would usually be in, but… I've got some issues in the dressing room and-”

The two other Vee's started complaining but Adam didn't take offense to it. “It's good, just show up whenever you're ready.”

The other two started whining but Velvette only chuckled, now not fully sure if she should stay or not. Everyone she cared about wanted her to be there, so she just sighed and nodded, “Fine, I'll come with.”

Adam smiled from ear to ear. 

Even with the trace amounts of tension through the air between Valentino and Angel Dust, Husk dn Adam ensured they stayed away from each other and that everyone was having a good time. The party was fantastic, even without drugs, alcohol was more than enough for just about everyone. Adam kept to himself and refused even a sip, enjoying his flavored water and the company of everyone else. Lucifer had a drink but stopped himself before it got out of hand, and everyone else had round after round. Angel Dust had even messaged Cherri Bomb and she showed up to get the party really started, giving it a second wind.

Adam ensured the Vee's got home safe at the end of the day and that everyone made it back to their rooms okay. He exchanged glances with Husk and the two shared a smile. Adam just hoped it was the right choice in letting him go. Lastly, Lucifer and Adam took their leave home and said their goodnight's to each other and going their separate ways through the castle. 

Chapter Text

Dear Adam,

Heaven is wonderful. The Seraphim have given us a beautiful apartment, and little Esther has never been so quiet. It's day five here, and I haven't heard her cry once. She's been so happy, and I hope you can visit soon. 

Emily, one of the Seraphim, has been helping me learn how to write and spell again since I have forgotten after years of being down there. It's quite nice of her. I don't think she's realized I've been using her tips and tricks to write to you. 

We've been hiding these letters in our dressers, afraid that they might not be happy to hear we miss our friends in Hell. Perhaps we should just be honest and tell them we miss you. I don't want them thinking we're liars. I don't want to lie. Not up here. Any chance I can get to stay I will take.

I don't know how Esther made it into Heaven. She's Hellborn. It was the first thing they noticed and they don't know how she got up here either. I'm not allowed to take her out in public. She just remains locked away, but I make sure she gets some time “outdoors” by sitting her by a window. Don't worry, I make sure it's closed and locked first.

Anyway, I'm running out of ink again. Tell Charlie we miss her, and please tell Anthony that he can do it if I can do it. I believe in him. 

With love. Mary.

Adam walked down the street, wings hidden under his robes so no one had to see just how ugly they were. He was grinning and would occasionally sip from a paper cup filled with orange juice. He liked orange juice. What he didn't know about it was that he had gone to a bar to get it. Bars in Hell looked like regular drink places, anyone could mistake what they were buying for something that they may not have wanted. 

He'd only ever tried whiskey, he never had vodka so well hidden in orange that he couldn't detect the alcohol. It was a little tangy, and there was a bit of a kick, but he quite liked it. 

By the time he returned to the Castle, he was woozy on his feet, and when he really squinted, he didn't look like he was at a castle at all. Maybe it was the heat? Was he having a stroke? Did someone put something in his drink? He squinted and saw a receptionist, stepping up to her. 

“Vox will be right down, Adam,” She said and Adam just slowly nodded, looking to the drink in his hand. He looked a little offset and a little uncomfortable. How could one tiny drink mess him up this badly?

At least he knew where he was now. He'd somehow ended up across town at the Vee's tower. Maybe it was the bright lights?

He sat down and started to blank out, not quite feeling like himself. When Vox came downstairs it could've been hours. Or maybe just a few minutes. He wasn't sure. 

“Hey, Adam? You okay, buddy, you look a little.. tired there.”

Of course, Vox would drop everything to ensure Adam was alright. He could fabricate money, after all.

Adam looked up and stood, almost falling over. Vox snickered and glanced to the cup in his hand before his expression fell. “Adam, what did you have?”

“Orange..”

“Orange juice?”

“Ye..ah..”

Cloudy vision burned and swam as he almost fell again, this time, Vox reached forward and grabbed him. 

“You idiot, what the hell are you going to Twisted to get drinks for!?”

“Twisted..?”

“The name of the bar?? Twisted Drinks and Spikes? It's the most well known drug bar this side of the pentagram!!”

Adam looked a little upset that Vox would shout at him, let alone take his drink, but when Vox took a sip he felt better that he could share.

“Oh my Satan, Adam this is vodka and CBT what the FUCK are you doing with this!?”

Adam looked more than a little upset now that he really was being yelled at.

“I didn't… know..” He tried, unable to get mad with how mellow and woozy he felt. 

Vox grabbed Adam from around the waist, throwing the rest of the drink away. He was too pissed to save it for himself, seeing as the only time Adam had ever tried alcohol, he was being manipulated and at his lowest point. Shame flooded Vox's chest as he escorted Adam away. He wanted to make up for even thinking about trying that despicable shit with him. Adam was too good for this world, even inviting him of all people to a party.

 He dragged Adam down to the basement where his room resided and got him down by the toilet, making sure he was comfortable before standing impatiently. After a moments silence, he retrieved some disinfectant wipes from under the counter and wiped down the outer edges of the toilet bowl even though it was completely clean. Adam just stared at him with a strange look on his face. 

“Well? Throw up already so I can get you some water, some real food, and a warm bed. You can use mine, I don't care. Just had the linen changed and Valentino hasn't had the chance to come around with that sweet, moth ass yet.”

“You want me.. to throw up?”

“Yes! Now get along with it!”

Adam blinked stupidly. 

“Two fingers to the back of your throat, wiggle them if you need to.”

Adam paused, “That actually works..?”

Vox's eye twitched and warbled, quickly memorizing the other. “Dial Lucifer, hand me your phone, then force yourself to vomit until you can't anymore.”

Adam couldn't resist the hypnotic waves in his inebriated state, pulling out his phone and dialing Lucifer before handing it over. It took several rings before he picked up with a very awkward but over-enthusiastic, “Heeeeyyyy Adaaam! Where you been hon-honeybunch?”

“Honeybunch?” Vox squinted at Adam for a moment before shaking his head. “My king, this is Vox of VoxTek enterprises. I have your little boyfriend on my bathroom floor drunk out of his mind and unable to vomit. Can you come get him or do I need to shove a popsicle stick down his throat?”

Lucifer's eyes widened, shock overcoming his expression and he stammered. “I'll be there, where is your bathroom?” 

“Basement of the giant Vee's Tower.”

Within seconds the phone hung up and a portal opened nearby, in a room over before closing and opening again. 

Vox called out where they were and Lucifer found them in no time, concern was buried in his face as he saw Adam on the floor. No matter how hard he tried, he seemed to be unable to get past the mental block that let him throw up. Instead, just gagging on the floor, Vox barked a command and Adam stopped only to whine and lean his face to the toilet. 

“It's all spinny…”

Lucifer was quick to fall to his knees by Adam's side, wrapping an arm around him for support. “What happened, Adam?-- Vox!! What happened!?”

“He didn't know what he was buying, bought the wrong drink from the wrong place. He wanted orange juice but happened to buy his with vodka and pure CBT. Like pure shit. The tasteless stuff.”

Lucifer grimaced and looked back to his friend, unsure what to do. 

“Just…. Make him puke, get him some real food, water, sleep, and then when he's okay again, get him some orange juice. You and I both know that stupid bastard struggles, and this could set him back. I swear to Satan- he's shown such good progress this past week- if he stops trusting food again I'm going to tie him down and shove a pipe down his throat to ensure he eats!”

Lucifer scowled at the threat but Vox took a breath and collected himself. 

“He makes me money, I am going to worry about him.”

“I thought… it was becuz we're friendsszz…” Adam said slowly, his voice sounding almost saddened.

Vox tried not to look guilty as he remained quiet. Lucifer knew it was all just regular, manipulative Sinner bullshit. He tried not to snap at the Overlord and instead just patted Adam's back. 

“I'll take him home-”

“No, your majesty, I insist. We have a kitchen here, I could prepare something. He shouldn't be on his feet.”

“You think just because I'm short I can't carry him? Let alone teleport both of us exactly where we need to go?”

Vox stammered for a moment before sighing and waving his hand, “I suppose you will do what you please. You are the King of Hell, but… for a man who's wife just got slain publicly, you sure are quick to rebound.”

Adam grabbed Lucifer's collar, leaning closer against him, “Ignore him, snake,” he said slowly, “Voxs just hates happiness.”

Vox snickered and stepped out of the bathroom, closing the door and letting out the tense breath he had been holding. With shaking claws, he dialed Valentino and added velvette to the call. 

“You motherfuckers will never guess who just visited.”

When Adam looked around again, he was in his bathroom by the toilet and Lucifer was still next to him. He blinked slowly before frowning and looking back to the toilet. 

“I unno if I can barf.”

“That's okay,” Lucifer reassured him, “Do you want me to get you some ginger ale and water so it doesn't taste bad when it comes up?”

Adam was slow before he nodded, holding out his hand as a closed water bottle was fabricated into it. When he opened it, it didn't explode on him and he started to chug from it, just wanting these disgusting woozy and sickening dizzy feelings to go away. He hated how slow he'd become and how much everything span when he moved his head. He wanted to get off this ride but his brain wouldn't let him. 

Another water bottle appeared on the floor next to him, this time filled with cold water. When he was about half down on the ale, he traded it out. 

“Watery barf…” Adam said, frowning, “I hate Hell.”

Lucifer found a bit of humor in the other's pouty attitude, grinning and shaking his head. “I know. Won't be comfortable, buddy, but I'm sure you'll feel much better after.”

“Bite my ass.”

“You wish.”

There was silence for a moment before a good splash of the water bottle hit Lucifer in the face and the demon king just pursed his lips, his eyes closed. 

“You started it, yet little ol’ me gets to suffer.-- Are you gonna puke yet?”

Adam looked upset at the idea. He didn't want to puke. He hadn't puked in millenia. He still remembered how awful it was. Even to this day he remembered how awful it was. He shook his head, still not feeling that tickle at the back of his throat and Lucifer rolled his eyes.

With one hand, the demon king grasped Adam's jaw and forced it open, with the other, he forced two fingers down his throat. It wasn't pleasant for either of them, but soon enough Adam was emptying the contents of his stomach into the toilet bowl and Lucifer was washing his hands with his theoretical tail between his legs out of disgust. 

At least he'd start feeling better sooner. 

When he was finally done being sick, he wiped his mouth with some toilet paper and flushed repeatedly. He washed his mouth out with the remaining water, spitting into the toilet bowl, and flushing that too before drinking the rest of the ginger ale. 

Lucifer helped him up with a bit of extra strength and walked him to bed where he was tucked in. The lights were dimmed and Lucifer paused. 

He'd never had to deal with a drunkard like this before. All he knew was: make him throw up, and then hand him off to someone else. He paused for a long moment before chuckling nervously. “I think we need to get some electrolytes in you… Then after a good, long nap, you'll feel just like yourself again..!”

Adam felt his consciousness slip as he snuggled to his side and closed his eyes. Lucifer stared, grimacing. Surely he'd have a hangover. There was no way he didn't, right?

It hadn't been more than three hours.

Lucifer had climbed into the other side of the bed to do a couple number puzzles. His pencil scratched awkwardly as the man next to him shot up and started shouting about something Lucifer couldn't quite keep up with. 

It was all blabbering to him, but when he noticed how Adam's eyes were bright and glowing, he helped him out of bed and let go, watching him stumble and mutter, tripping down himself to the throne room. 

Curiously, Lucifer followed. It had only been about a week since Luci had learned about his apparent delusions but now they were brought up again.

He watched as Adam knelt inches from the throne. There was no one sitting there, but as he leaned up, the dents in his clothes clearly indicated he was leaning upon someone's lap. 

He hadn't spoken angelic in thousands of years, but he could still understand what Adam was muttering, picking up words here and there like ‘coward’ and ‘never forgive’.

Slowly, Lucifer took a breath and stepped up to his sobbing… friend. Kneeling next to him, he could feel the presence of something far more powerful than himself just inches away. He couldn't see it, but he could feel.

Adam looked up, as if pretending Lucifer wasn't there. 

But then Lucifer heard a voice and within moments he fled to the back of the throne room, hiding behind a pillar. It was God. 

He thought his heart would explode, hiding pathetically where he did not belong. His own throne was sat upon by the man who demanded he be cast out in the first place. Was it really God? Was Adam creating this apparition? How powerful was this… fallen?

Lucifer swallowed, his tail between his legs as he tried to ignore the thumping in his chest.

“I forgive you, but why summon me over something such as this?”

The holy language burned at Lucifer's ears, not because he was The King of Hell, but because he hadn't heard such a high pitched voice in millennia. 

“I thought… all sin is the same…” Adam sniffled, his throat tight and his voice pitched far higher than any considerable octave. “God, I… I partook unwillingly, but I still partook, as I once have.”

“You're not yourself, Adam. Where is that attitude I like so much about you? You must feel quite bad about fermented potatoes and plant leaf extract. Such a silly man, you are sometimes. Tell me, why do you believe I will smite you over a drink?”

Confusion and fear crossed Adam's face, “I… Because all sin is equal, no matter how bad.”

God laughed and Lucifer covered his ears. Adam smiled, letting the soothing tone overwhelm him. Such a contagious laugh. At least, Adam seemed to think so. Lucifer thought his eardrums might pop. 

“Nonsense, Adam. The angelic council created that rule to keep Heaven safe from thieves and liars. I have to agree they're doing well, but thieves and liars don't deserve eternal damnation because they fucked up once!”

“God!”

God just laughed, waving his hand in front of his face as if to hush the other. 

“You didn't hear that from me, Adam, my creation. - Now, about that elephant in the room… Lucifer-”

Lucifer's heart dropped and his eyes widened, he started to shake violently. He had initially believed Adam was dreaming but now he heard that voice with his own ears. Saying his name. Demanding his appearance. 

He wasn't just scared, the fallen angel was terrified. 

“-Do not cower, Lucifer. Be not afraid, as you once said. I will lay no hand on thee, for thou is already serving thy punishment.”

Adam snickered, “Why'd you get all uppity?”

For a moment God paused, looking down at the man before him and snickered with him, “Force of habit, I suppose.”

Adam slowly stood from his kneeling position and took several steps towards where his roommate was hiding. Each step carried an unfathomable amount of devotion, but when they found each other's eyes and Lucifer saw that same smile, he felt a little better. 

Gently, Adam slid his hand into Lucifer's and tugged him from behind the pillar, placing his other hand onto the one he was holding. Luci didn't resist, he just followed along, terror in his eyes. 

Adam knelt once more but Lucifer simply stood, staring at God in awe and fear. 

“I hear Adam has slain Lilith.”

“... yes.”

“And I hear he's far more powerful than you.”

“... yes.”

“Now I'm hearing you intend to court him?”

“Wh-?”

“WHAT!?” Adam's voice was far louder as he stood up, that was never spoken about between him and God, so the only way he could've known is if he used his omnipresence to peek into Lucifer's brain. Adam knew this. “You mean to tell me you want to fucking rebound from goddamn Lilith-”

“I am right here.”

“- so you can get your ugly FUCKING rocks off with the first man!? I knew you wanted to see where things fucking went but you're already thinking about FUCKING MARRIAGE? GOD! IS THAT EVEN ALLOWED!?”

God furrowed his brows but it was only visible in the eyes that floated around his head. “What about that isn't allowed?”

“Uhhhh. GAY?”

For a moment God thought and then he chuckled, “Adam, you are already in Hell. But with Lilith dead and Eve gone… what, do you want me to take another rib? He's you're last option, and like I said, you're already in Hell. Unless you want to marry one of your many grandkids. Or Charlie. But like I said, you're already burning. Do what you want.”

“What.. what about going home..?”

“To Heaven? It's nice, sure, but what do you have up there? I could take you to the Universe but then you'd have even less to do. You forget that you were completely alone amongst friendly faces. Only Lute cared for you. The rest were simply there. Bystanders in your life. I understand you want to go back to a life free of sin, but you have a choice to make. Go home when you're done, or stay here when you're done. I would think about your options.”

The trio were quiet for a moment. 

“Who knew God Himself was just as pessimistic as me,” Lucifer noted, learning something new. “See, I thought Heaven was perfect, right?”

“It is, but that doesn't mean individuals can't look into themselves and realize the council made Heaven to reward the righteous and not purify the impure. Even though I sent Jesus to do exactly that, they didn't learn. I like what Charlie does, so when Adam died, I rebirthed him.”

So much made sense now. Lucifer just nodded but it was Adam who spoke again.

“So… if I redeem every redeemable Sinner, I might be allowed home?”

“Maybe, I don't control Heaven and I can't force you back.”

Adam made a face, “We both know they're not letting me back...”

God nodded. 

“... so that means I could've been having outrageous parties and sex this whole time!?”

“I… suppose?”

Adam whined, almost defeated, “Snake, can I ruin the economy?”

“I don't care.”

“FUCK YEAAAAAAH! Well. God. If you ever want me to throw a party for you, just say the word.”

Adam didn't excuse himself, instead, he excused God. He waved his hand goodbye, not in a fully dismissive way, before returning his attention to Lucifer. 

“I'm gonna go find someone to fuck.”

“What- Adam, what about that moral thing?”

“... It breeds out.”

“It doesn't!”

“It doesn't.”

Adam sighed angrily, practically growling. 

“Can't fuck, don't like drugs or alcohol. Man for a place where anything can happen without repurcussion this place blows. I'm gonna go find a Sinner to redeem and send Vox twenty JILLION dollars." He gave a polite bow and stormed off, annoyed they could let him have just this without a guilty conscience. Luci shook his head and let out a breath, glancing to the deity on his throne. 

“... Why do you stare with hands of idle? Go after him, Lucifer.”

Lucifer couldn't believe what he was hearing but he just stepped up to the throne and knelt, taking off his hat. “He doesn't love me. After what I did to him, he never will.”

“Maybe that is so, but he is making up his mind as we speak. He doesn't want sex from you, he wants you to see him for who he is, not just some arrogant prick like he acts. His walls are tough, he's had ten thousand years to build them, but that doesn't mean you can't still try. Slowly but surely.”

“Where would I even start..?”

“Your daughter is a blasphemer. Perhaps there?”

As much as it hurt to hear, it was true to God, so Lucifer didn't argue. He was always reluctant to visit her unexpectedly and decided he'd give her a call when he found the time. 

“What about that strange friend of Adam's? With the four arms? The pimp, so you would call him.”

Lucifer smiled, getting ideas from God Himself was rare, but to be winged by Him was another thing entirely. God smiled back and it hurt to look at. He let the other reach down and lift his hat back to his head, allowing God to help him to his feet. 

“I start by asking questions and creating theories, right?”

God nodded.

“Okay, then… What does Adam like?”

Chapter Text

Rumors began to spread that Lucifer was looking for a new wife. Someone who could fill the gap for his recently murdered one. Six, seven, eight more days passed and Lucifer still wasn't sure enough about the information had received.

“They love it when you take charge,” Asmodeus had said, “Just put yourself out there and ask him for a nice date. Take him somewhere you know he'd be fond of, even if you don't like it. Adam's a special case, maybe take him to a rock concert, then right down the street to pound town ~”

Lucifer thought a concert was a good idea. Front row mosh could be fun. He'd never moshed before, but he figured that, in Hell, moshing could mean death.

Maybe that's why Sinners liked it so much.

“Adam? Well, he doesn't do anything fun , but he does seem to be the type to secretly like being put in his place. That or he's just a really annoying top,” Valentino had said, “He's also very pent up, and if he's really been having sex with people in Heaven, I would assume he always topped due to his status. Maybe fuck him slow, give him a break? Say… if you two go at it, can I film?~”

Lucifer turned him down on the film offer as politely as he could but Valentino had just shrugged and muttered something about it being his loss. 

Enough was enough. They had been roommates for a little over two weeks now and Lucifer was tired of having the man he wanted so close yet so far away. He knocked on his door but heard the shower running so instead decided to let himself in, opening the bathroom door with a knock.

“Adam!” He chimed, smiling. “I got you a present!”

Adam went from annoyed to interested as he peeked around the glass, sliding it back a bit. He had suds in his hair and on his hands but he didn't care. 

“Oh? Presents~? For me?”

“Yeah,” Lucifer chuckled, holding up two tickets, “Sabaton.”

The first man's eyes went from wide to practically popping out of his skull. “YOU DID WHAT!?”

Lucifer's grin widened. Gotcha. 

“Yup! Two tickets, me and you~! VIP to meet them and everything!”

“Holy FUCK, Lucifer!!” Adam slammed the shower and started washing himself off twice as fast. 

“Best part, we leave in one hour.”

“One- OH MY FUCKING GOD.”

Lucifer smiled, not wanting to laugh as the other freaked out. He started talking about how much he loved Sabaton, that their shit was always so inspiring and cool, always the hardest of the hard. Lucifer had only heard from a few rocker punks downtown that they were hard rock, religious, and went ‘insanely hard’. He took their word for it even if he had no idea what half the stuff they said even meant. 

The King of Hell just listened, scooting up onto the counter to sit and placing his cane behind him. He had hearts in his eyes, staring at the blurry glass even if he couldn't see anything. This was his chance. It really, truly, honestly was his chance to fix and change things between them. He had hurt Adam more than he could ever apologize for, but maybe he wouldn't hate him as much. Bit by bit, he hoped Adam wouldn't hate him anymore.

When the water turned off, Adam stepped out and grabbed a towel, not caring that Lucifer was watching as he dried off.

“You look healthier,” Lucifer noted. Instead of some bullshit line about his ass or dick being out, he had actually given Adam a real compliment. It stunned the brunette and he furrowed his brows, looking down at himself. He had started eating again, even if he missed a meal here and there, he'd gained a few pounds and didn't look so skeletal anymore. 

For a moment, Lucifer swore there was a ghost of a smile on Adam's lips. He just said a quiet, “Thanks” before stepping out of the bathroom to get dressed. He decided he'd wear his Sabaton shirt, dressing himself in one of the many outfits Velvette demanded he have. Lots of spikes and crosses, just how he liked it. Then, without hesitation, Lucifer watched as Adam pulled his robes over his beautiful ensemble. 

“Um… don't you want other people to see your cool outfit?”

Adam blinked, glancing over to the other and furrowing his brows, his golden eyes glowing with excitement and now confusion. “Why the fuck would I dress to please someone else?”

Pursing his lips, the king figured his roommate had a point and shrugged. “Maybe to impress Sabaton when you meet them? Or show to others your own personal flair?”

“Snake, my only real fucking personality trait is being goddamn-” he seemed to pause and hesitated, waving a dismissive hand, “Nevermind. That's not true anymore. It never has fucking been. I've just fucking been lying to myself this entire fucking goddamn time.”

“Say fuck less.”

“Fucking why the fuck not?”

“It's annoying.”

Adam looked down at the other and stormed up, poking him in the chest, “You're annoying!”

“Not as annoying as you.”

“SHORT!”

“Taaaaall~”

Adam's right eye twitched and he turned away, fixing his robes. “You just wanna perv on me from down there- It was because of that ball soap, wasn't it.” The first man watched as Lucifer was stunned into silence so he continued, “That’s what I thought. That ball soap straight to the face got inside your brain and now you just want this dick!”

“Adam- I– You are the dumbest motherfucker I've ever met.”

“ The motherfucker,” Adam corrected before pausing. “No, I'm right.”

“No, you're not!”

“Yuh huh.”

Lucifer growled, now annoyed at the other who somehow managed to get the upper hand. Wits weren't his thing, yet here he was showing him who's boss. “I'm ending this petty argument. Can we just go to the concert?”

“Fine,” Adam sighed, rolling his eyes. He was excited, but with luci there, he felt like maybe he wouldn't have as much fun. 

They walked down the halls towards the portal room when Lucifer cleared his throat, “No funny business while we're up there, please. We don't want people knowing who we actually are and what the afterlife truly is. We just go and have fun and come home, okay?”

Adam gave a nod and stepped inside, the first thing that happened was a human disguise overtaking his appearance, same with Lucifer. He looked at himself and his skin, feeling his head and finding his horns were gone. Everything was normal. He was completely human aside from his teeth, eyes, and claws. He blinked stupidly and looked up to Luci who had a similar change but at least he got normal eyes. 

A portal appeared and they stepped through, finding themselves in the bathroom of a particularly clean venue. The urinals and stalls were practically shining and crowds could be heard outside. 

“What about the ticket stuff?”

“Oh,” Luci shrugged as the portal closed. He seemed to lean on his cane a little more, “Um… they're just for VIP. We're already in, we can do what we want.”

Adam shrugged, not fully caring as they stepped out of the public bathroom. The crowds were hyped up, waiting for the main event as some random bands took their turns. The duo wades through crowds of rockers to find the bar and seating area of the venue, quickly finding an empty table in the corner to quietly sit and wait. 

The first man was already enamored, feeling out of place with the robes he wore and Luci noticed it too. No one else was wearing robes like his, just t-shirts and pants or skirts. Lucifer nudged Adam and gestured, talking loud enough for the fallen to hear him. 

“Don't you think you'd fit in more without the ensemble?”

“What? Um.. I guess? I don't really like being out without it- and you're wearing that weird-ass suit,” The first man pulled his arms into the robes and hugged himself, finding the temperature to be far colder than Hell. It was uncomfortable. “It's fucking freezing in here, bitch. If you're gonna make me be cold, you have to be cold too.”

Luci just laughed and reached under the table, gently tugging at the robes. Adam rolled his eyes and shifted, pulling them off and hugging himself, his teeth chattering. He shoved the warm robes over to Lucifer and hugged himself. Sure he was gaining a healthy amount of weight again, but it wasn't like before. He couldn't stave off the cold with nothing but his attitude and his cozy protective layer. Lucifer noticed this and placed the robe around Adam's shoulders like a blanket instead of just putting it away. He took a moment to take his own jacket off before draping that over Adam's shoulders as well, adding onto the warmth. 

“How about I be cold, and you be warm?”

Adam looked at the sleeve that had been draped over his shoulder, humming and giving a shrug as he hugged the inside of the tiny jacket around himself. “Thanks, snake,” he grumbled, “But you don't have to be fucking cold, it was a joke because I'm cold and mad. Why can't we both be cold?”

Lucifer thought for a moment before taking his jacket back and pulling Adam's robes off. He placed both of them neatly between them and glanced up towards the band. “We'll both be cold then. Good idea.”

The brunette just let out a sigh and rested his cheek in his hand. It wasn't long till a waitress came by and asked if she could get them anything. Lucifer perked up, “Mozzarella sticks with barbecue and marinara sauce, please. Adam, what do you want?”

“Shut up, bitch, I'm not hungry.”

The waitress smiled, giving Lucifer a wink, “Extra mozzarella sticks then~?”

Lucifer grinned back at her and gave a nod while Adam just looked back to the show. 

“Oh, and could we get two waters please?”

Adam smiled at the woman, “Could we also get a whiskey?”

Luci frowned for a moment, confusion crossing his expression before it was gone and the waitress had left. 

“Whiskey?”

“Yeah.”

“What for?”

Adam glanced at Lucifer and caught his gaze, he was confused for a moment before he chuckled. “I'm thirsty, idiot. Can't have a drink? Besides, it's… not like I get to go home.”

Lucifer's expression shifted to sorrow and pain, guilt mixing in as his confusion only grew. Not later. Not ever. He just didn't get to go home, period. This was the end of the line for Adam and Luci hated seeing it. As much as he'd seen it before, this time was different. This time was… painful. The King of Hell swallowed and patted his friend's shoulder, looking to the table. 

“I know,” he said softly, “It's not easy to cope with this kind of stuff… drinking isn't how to-”

“I don't care,” Adam remarked, not raising his voice as he shrugged the other's hand from his arm. “Why can't I want a single drink?”

“Because, Adam, you don't drink!”

“And you're not allowed to be up here. Soooo… I dunno. Maybe we're both here to break the rules. I guess you're right. I won't drink it if you're gonna be a little fucking pissbaby about it. I'll leave it out, pretend like we got it for our fallen brothers and sisters. Why do you care anyway?”

Luci stammered for a moment, reaching up to run his fingers through his blonde hair, “Because I don't like it when you drink. How did you even get it in your mind that drinking is fun when both experiences you've had with it completely sucked?”

Adam sighed, shaking his head, “Honestly, they only sucked because my head hurt after. Drinking is like… tier-three fun. I guess. I don't know. I just… I guess because I felt like being ballsy and doing something I don't always do. Maybe it'll be fun to get fucked up at a concert, I've never done it before. People make it seem fun.”

“You can have fun without getting drunk.”

“Yeah,” Adam gave another shrug, “Why do you sound like the moral one here? I just wanted to give it another try since I'm not going to be eating and you already decided for me what we're going to drink. Maybe I want a bit of flavor.”

The blonde took a deep breath and grabbed Adam's arm, sinking his claws in enough to get his point across. “We can fight when we get home. You are eating something even if it's light and I'm not letting you drink on my watch.”

Adam's eye twitched and for a moment he debated pulling out his guitar and slaughtering Lucifer like he did to his wife, but he just huffed and grabbed the offending hand with his own. 

“Boss me around like I'm some kind of kid?” He sat up a little straighter, using his other hand to knock Lucifer's dumb hat off his dumb head. “Grab me like I won't throw everything away again to beat your ass in front of all these people? You're brave and I can't help but respect that.”

Hatred was clear in Adam's expression but Lucifer didn't care, at least that's what he told himself. In reality it hurt to have the man he believed he loved look at him like that. 

That's when he noticed the waitress walking over, his eyes glancing to her as she took her little steps to get to them with their appetizers. His eyes widened, realizing how abusive this would look to someone who doesn't know them and believes they're in a relationship.

“Bring me to a concert where all you do is boss me around and act snotty? Act. Fucking. Normal. Snake. Before I put you in your goddamn-”

Lucifer's grasp loosened around Adam's arm and quickly took his hand, cutting him off with a well-timed kiss before the waitress could overhear what they were saying to each other. Adam's glowing eyes lit up and for a moment he was lost with confusion, not reciprocating at first but just as Lucifer had pulled away he had actually started to kiss back. 

Luci felt that. 

They both did.

The waitress cleared her throat, smiling as she placed their food and drinks on the table. “Here you are, extra mozzarella sticks with the sauces you asked for and your three drinks. Might I add, you two are adorable- anyway. If you need anything feel free to flag me down!”

Adam's cheeks were gold and he just nodded, still stunned into silence. Lucifer took the whiskey when she turned away and poured it out, placing the glass back on the table before Adam could say anything. He picked up a deliciously fried stick and looked at the sauces. There was a moment of debate before he remembered that Adam was the not-picky-at-all type and dipped the stick into the marinara. Adam glanced over to Lucifer and followed his gaze to the snack before realizing it was being offered to him. 

He couldn't move, still stunned by the random kiss and Lucifer realized this. Instead of saying another, he held up the stick and Adam took a mindless bite, his sharp teeth cutting right through and leaving no cheese trail. Lucifer ate the other half of the stick and smiled as he chewed. Perfectly cheesy and crispy. 

He brushed off the crumbs and used his other hand to gently rub the spot on Adam's arm he had grabbed, trying to soothe the marks from his skin. 

The snake cleared his throat and let go of the first man, picking up another mozzarella stick and minding his own business again as if nothing happened. Adam was still confused, all sorts of conflicting and confusing thoughts bubbling up from his chest and into his head. He couldn't quite figure out why he'd done that, maybe it was because he wanted to save face? Or shut him up? 

Whatever it was, Adam simply didn't get it. 

“... are we just going to forget about that..?”

Lucifer looked up, pretending like he had no idea what Adam was talking about. The two stared at each other for a moment as the first brought another mozzarella stick to his lips and bit it in half. 

“...yeah? I mean… we can , but I just… yeah. We can forget it. But why..? Why'd you do it?”

Lucifer sighed and gave in, finally deciding to answer like a normal person. “That waitress. She thought we were a couple the first time she walked over. When she started walking over again, we were in the middle of threatening each other. If she thought we were a couple only to see us planning each other's murders, her tiny, mortal mind would assume we were abusing each other at home or in private. I de-escalated when she walked over by kissing you to shut you up and make it seem like we were just a regular couple chatting.”

Adam looked away, placing a hand over his mouth and on his cheek. His face was burning up and he couldn't believe he'd been so stupid to think that for even a moment, the King of Hell wasn't being deceptive. 

“I uh… I felt that, by the way,” Lucifer finally said, his pale skin starting to shift around his cheeks, nose, and ears to a more golden sparkle. Adam couldn't look him in the eye. He'd been so stupid as to kiss back. “I'll remember to ask next time.”

The first man gave a nod and tried to forget about it again but he couldn't stop overheating. His arms were so cold but his face and chest were boiling. He grabbed his robes and pulled them on, not putting his arms through the sleeves and instead just hugging himself and hiding in the tall collar. The king snickered at the other's accidental display, quite enjoying how the silence looked on the taller man. 

“You okay, Adam?”

The first man just waved a hand and grabbed his water, taking a long drink and closing his eyes. 

“Are you going to do it again?”

Panic flooded the other's chest, his eyes widening as uncertainty came over him. “Only if.. you want me to..?”

The brunette was silent for a long moment and he patted Lucifer's shoulder, “I wouldn't make you do that. Let's just forget about it and try to enjoy the show, okay?”

Relief washed over the smaller man as he seemed to be forgiven. He gave a lighthearted smile and looked up as the second band came out to play. Just one more band after them and then the main course. 

Suddenly, something caught Lucifer's attention from the corner of his eye. He watched in silence, hoping Adam didn't see him as the first man quietly reached over and absentmindedly took a mozzarella stick from the tray, dipping it in the barbecue sauce before eating the whole thing in two bites. He couldn't feel Luci's eyes on him, so he snuck another one and Lucifer almost melted with glee. 

He was actually eating something. 

Adam sniffed casually and continued to eat a third, revealing just how hungry he was. 

“Y'know, this music is great,” he stated, not realizing he was waving the half-eaten stick around to emphasize his talk. “I feel energized- I feel fucking great! What band is this?”

Lucifer looked to the sheet and squinted, trying to see in the dark lighting. “Um… I think that says… Schrillit?”

“Schrillit?” Adam looked over and pointed, “No, that says Skillet, are you fucking blind?”

“No! It's just… hardtosee- how did you read this from up there?”

“How the fuck didn't you read that from down there ?”

The shorter fallen growled and placed the paper back down, rapping his fingers against the table and unsure what to do. In his head, there were three scenarios playing out, and none of them he liked. He decided to go with the safest choice and not feed into Adam's attitude. 

“Hey, don't be a cunt. You're the one who walked into it,” Adam snickered at the other's silence. This was an outcome of that scenario and Lucifer was prepared to ignore him. Adam just stared as he got no reaction before he started to laugh. It was small at first before it became boisterous and almost began disturbing the other patrons. 

“Would you shut up!” Lucifer snapped, not yelling louder than Adam's cackle. Adam let himself calm down before laughing again, practically falling out of his seat. Lucifer huffed as he watched the other wave his arms like an ape, trying to balance himself or sit up properly. 

The King huffed again but this time it was to try and hide his own laughter. When Adam wasn't outright attacking someone, his laughter was highly contagious. It was genuine, too. Something about the situation caused the fallen general to burst out in laughter.

Lucifer pursed his lips, doing his best not to smile as Adam cackled disruptively, starting to grin against his will. He quickly looked away and shook his head. Several people glanced over and started staring as Lucifer began to chuckle, gently reaching over and pulling Adam upright again. The taller male instantly fell against Lucifer, wiping tears from his eyes as the two laughed.

“What even is so funny anyway?” Lucifer asked between short bursts of snickering. 

Adam shook his head, reaching up with a soft hand and caressing Lucifer's face before thumbing at his crow's feet. Luci's expression dropped. 

“Like they're walking! I can't fucking believe I just noticed!”

Lucifer looked into Adam's gleeful face and for a moment, he grinned. The king knew how to play other people's games, he was more than aware of what Adam's games were.

“Aren't they cute?~”

“Fuckin adorable!”

Rudeness often came across as just that: someone being rude. But with Adam, signals got mixed. No one knew what or why, but things he saw as silly were often viewed as rude to point out or laugh about. More than once he was caught cackling at a disabled Sinner and missing a fatal blow, or letting someone go because of an eye condition that caused them to be cross-eyed. Adam was rude. He didn't mean to be rude, because to him, those things made no sense, and he laughed in the face of uncertainty. 

Unless he outright stated that he hated something, it was more often than not how he found it funny or strange. He outright hated Lucifer and Charlie and Lilith, but now he hadn't said it in a while, and things were starting to change.

Drastically starting to change. 

In just a few short months, Adam had gone from being a rude asshole to being an asshole. It was a step up, even if they still had a long way to go. 

A bit more banter and the cheering exploded from the crowds, the two fallen glanced up and Adam's eyes sparkled like yellow starlight. He stood up, having gone through the rest of the appetizer on the table without realizing it, and made sure he looked okay before helping Lucifer out of the booth. They left a note that they were in the pit with a food order for when they were done after a song or two, and scurried off to join the crowd. 

Adam's heart raced, he hadn't enjoyed some good, loud music in quite a while. He didn't realize it, but at some point, he had picked up Lucifer, or maybe the man climbed on, and was carrying him on his shoulders. The crowds were cheering, the music was loud, the passion was intense, and Adam felt truly ignited. For a long time that fire had died, there didn't seem to be great rock music in Hell, but at that moment he'd forgotten all about that. 

When the set was over, the cheers and excited screams broke out. The drummer tossed his sticks into the crowd and someone caught them, causing everyone to go wild with joy. He carried Lucifer out of the mosh pit, easily able to sift through the crowds of much shorter people, and helped him off his shoulders with a hand. 

They saw their food had been delivered as the crowds cheered for an encore. The band agreed for one last song and Adam whistled, grinning as he sat down. 

They ate in silence, enjoying their hot meals as they watched the encore continue. When everything was done and they’d stood from their table, gathering their clothes and belongings, Lucifer gently nudged Adam in the ribs and showed him the tickets. “They’re VIP, remember?” He chimed, smiling up at the much taller fallen. Adam only grinned in response and they made their way to the bar to ask where to go. 

The bartender pointed to a curtain near the stage that led backstage and the two skittered off, showing their tickets to the bouncer and being let in. The two met with the band after a short wait and got to enjoy some treats and drinks, getting complimentary posters to get autographed by the band members. 

When the night was done, they waved goodbye and entered the bathroom together, confusion clear on the other's faces but when someone went to check on them, they were completely gone. As if they had vanished into thin air. 

Their laughter echoed down the halls of Lucifer's castle as they walked towards Adam's room. It seemed the shorter fallen had wanted to walk him home, so to speak. When they got to Adam's door, the taller angel grinned from ear to ear and flashed his rocker horns before disappearing into his room. 

Lucifer was about to say something when he heard a very adamant “Goodnight!” And watched the door slam. For a moment, his heart sank before the door opened back up again and he was grabbed in a hug. 

“I'm kidding you gullible fuck-o!” The first man laughed, spinning his “date” before putting him back on his feet. “It was great, Snake. That's for taking me out tonight.”

The King choked for a moment before clearing his throat, trying to come up with something to say. He could get a word to come out, and it was made even worse when he was hugged again. 

“I'm gonna hit the hay, you probably should too. Unless you wanted to come in, I was just gonna shower and-”

“Didn't you shower earlier?” Lucifer blurted and Adam paused. 

“Um… yeah, I did, but I'm sweaty again.”

“Do you always shower twice a day..?”

“Sometimes three times.”

The shorter male blinked as if he was stupid before clearing his throat. “Well, before you shower, did you want to um… Join me in the hot tub before bed?”

Adam stared for a moment, swapping his weight to his other foot and pursing his lips. He gave a hesitant shrug. His wings twitched a bit at the thought and he slowly shook his head, “Not tonight, bitch, sorry. Maybe next time? I just wanna fucking shower and sleep till tomorrow evening.”

Lucifer just laughed nervously, scratching the back of his neck, “Yeah! Yeah, you're right, it's late and you're tired! Goodnight, Adam!”

“Night.”

The door then slammed, far less friendly than earlier. It seemed he'd pushed his luck a little too far.